《Naruto: Power in Play》 Chapter 1 AN: The first two chapters are in first person. The rest is in 3rd person. I have once heard that people often hallucinate before dying. During this short instant, their sense of time becomes distorted as their mind grapples with the situation. Some people engage in a mental review of their life, seeking solutions based on past experiences. Others may have auditory or visual hallucinations involving significant people from their lives. Interestingly, a few individuals report dreaming of entirely random occurrences, akin to suddenly seeing an unexpected prompt flash before their eyes. [Would you like to be part of a bigger adventure?] Unfortunately, it seems like I am part of the latter. It would have been a lot nicer to see the faces of some of my loved ones instead¡­ A dry cough left my throat as I try to chuckle, the sensation accompanied by a hint of metallic taste. I tried to move, but I felt too weak to do so. I am probably bleeding out. No, I am definitely bleeding out¡­ I can feel it. My body is growing increasingly cold as dark spots start to appear on the edge of my vision. Strangely enough, the glowing panel in front of me is showing no sign of disappearing. [Would you like to live?] Hmm, do I want to live? Definitely. It¡¯s not even a question. I still have too many things I want to do, too many things left to experience. [Can that be counted as a form of consent?] I would have laughed if I could. Instead, I felt my consciousness slip away. The last of my thoughts, an unconscious part of me, replied ¡®yes¡¯ while my body just stopped responding. And normally, I would have died there. But the fog in my mind suddenly cleared up. I could ¡®see¡¯ the glowing panel explode into countless blue particles and rush into me. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t see anything. Then, when I recovered my vision, I found myself ¡®standing¡¯ in a pure white expense with a blue orb floating in front of me. [Welcome, gamer!] The glowing orb transformed into a panel again. [Your next adventure is about to start!] [Please choose a starting avatar for yourself!] I blinked in confusion as a character customization screen appeared in front of me. A million thoughts flashed into my mind as I simply stood there, in a daze. But eventually, I decided to go along with the flow. As if I was dreaming, I ignored the abnormal situation I found myself in, and started designing the appearance of a kid that could be no older than 5. I settled for a basic look, black hair, brown eyes, light complexion, no height or voice modification. Then I pressed OK. A confirmation prompt showed up, followed by a status screen. [World: Naruto] [Customize your starting stats!] Level: 5 Age: 5 HP: 40/40 [2/30mn] CP: 90/90 [4/30min] Vitality: 2 Stamina: 2 Agility: 2 Spirit: 12 Intellect: 2 [Available status points: 12] [Perks: 3] Reincarnated: +2 Spirit/Level. Gamer¡¯s Mind: Immunity to psychological status effect. Gamer¡¯s Body: Applies a certain set of rules to the user¡¯s body. [Available Perk Points: 0] The first thing that struck me as incredible was the world choice: Naruto. I could hardly believe my eyes. Am I going to go in an adventure inside the Naruto world? Or will I simply be playing a game? I could feel myself getting excited, forgetting my confusion for a moment. I started observing the status screen, and frowned at the lack of hint. What were the mechanics for HP and CP calculations? Thinking for a moment, I ran some test before settling for the next stats: Level: 5 Age: 5 HP: 90/90 [4/30mn] CP: 137/137 [6.4/30mn] Vitality: 4 Stamina: 5 Agility: 5 Spirit: 12 Intellect: 6 [Available status points: 0] If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I¡¯ve been able to deduce the HP and CP calculation from the changes I¡¯ve been observing while allocating my stats. HP = Vitality + (Stamina + Agility)/2, the sum was then multiplied by 10. The health points (HP) are calculated by adding vitality to half the sum of stamina and agility, and then multiplying the result by 10. The regen was equal to my Vitality points per minute. CP are determined by taking the average of vitality, stamina, and agility, dividing it by 3, and adding it to the average of spirit and intellect divided by 2. The resulting sum is then multiplied by 10. Basically, the average of physical and mental stats multiplied by 10. Regen was the sum of all my stats divided by 5. It felt pretty elaborate. I gave it one last look over before clicking on ¡®Done¡¯. [Please, choose a name for your character.] I gave it some thoughts. As my character will be living in a world with a lot of people with Japanese names, I should be giving myself a name that will not stand out too much. But again, do I really have to? I mean, it could be just a game¡­ Thinking for a moment, I decided to click on the little dice icon next to the input field to generate a random name. [Welcome, Ando Yoshio!] [The settings for your adventure have been generated automatically.] [Time: January 3rd, Year 517] [Place: Konoha] [Family: None] [Commencing countdown: 4¡­] 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ [Enjoy!] Suddenly, the boundless white expanse before me began to shimmer, its surface quivering like a mirage in the desert. The next part came in abruptly: the solid whiteness fractured into a dazzling array of bright blue particles, each sparking with electric vibrancy. Instinctively, I closed my eyes, overwhelmed by the brilliance. But even with my eyelids tightly shut, I could feel the surge of energy coursing around me, a tangible force crackling in the air. I felt like something extraordinary was unfolding, a phenomenon far beyond my understanding. In an instant, the ground seemed to vanish beneath me. I felt myself plunging into a freefall, my body weightless as I hurtled downward through an endless void. The rush of air whipped past, making me feel both exhilarated and terrified, as though gravity itself had released its grip on me. The descent seemed infinite, but gradually, I felt the sensation of slowing down. Cautiously, I opened my eyes and saw that I was approaching a shimmering barrier¡ªa translucent bubble-like shield. The radiant white light surrounding me pressed against this barrier, trying to pass through but meeting resistance. As I drew closer, the barrier began to crack, tiny fissures spreading outward as it struggled to contain the pressure. I started to sink through the barrier, feeling a mixture of relief and uncertainty. Just as I thought I might safely pass through, a wave of darkness surged towards me from the depths beyond. It was an entity, formless and seething with malevolent energy, crashing against the barrier like a storm against a breakwater. The white light enveloping me, my protective shield, held firm at first. But as the darkness pressed harder, I could see the cracks widening under the relentless assault. The darkness was filled with an animalistic rage, a primordial fury that sought to consume me. Desperately, I searched for a way to counter this ominous force. Suddenly, from within my chest, a brilliant blue light flared to life. It radiated outward, momentarily pushing the darkness back. The blue light pulsed with pure, intense energy, like a beacon of hope. For a fleeting moment, it seemed as though the blue light might overcome the darkness. But then, to my horror, the light began to falter. Instead of repelling the darkness, it shattered my protective white shield, the fragments dissolving into nothingness around me. A wave of fear and helplessness surged through me as the darkness closed in. The sense of crisis was overwhelming, and as my consciousness slipped away, I was plunged into an abyss of oblivion. Konoha, Civilian District, Bright Orphanage With a gasp, I sat up in bed and looked around the unfamiliar room. My heart was racing, and my mind was struggling to make sense of the situation. The gears in my head turning nonstop while warning signs bombarded my senses. It took me a while to regain my bearings, to finally realize that I was not in immediate danger. I took a deep breath, then some more. Finally, my heart calmed down. Where the hell am I? As I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, I felt an odd shift in balance. My feet dangled much higher off the ground than I was used to, and when they touched the floor, they felt oddly light and chubby. A wave of confusion washed over me as I took in my surroundings from this new, much lower perspective. The room was sparsely furnished, with just a few small beds and a dresser against the wall. The windows were covered with heavy curtains, letting in just a sliver of light. The air felt cold and damp, and a musty smell hung in the air. Everything seemed larger, almost looming, as if I had been shrunk down to a fraction of my original height. I stood up, wobbling slightly as I adjusted to my new center of gravity. My steps were tentative as I tested my balance, feeling the difference in my shorter legs and lighter frame. I looked down at myself and saw that I was wearing unfamiliar clothes - a plain white t-shirt and loose-fitting pants. But it was the sight of my bare feet that caught my attention. They were small and chubby, a stark contrast to the adult feet I had been used to. I felt a wave of disbelief. Could this really be happening? I shook my head, trying to clear the fog from my mind. My senses seemed heightened, every sound and texture more pronounced, as if my new, younger body was more attuned to the world around me. I began taking a few more tentative steps around the room, getting used to this foreign body. Without realizing it, I had unconsciously moved towards the other beds in the room. I saw that they were occupied by three other children - two boys and a girl. They were all fast asleep, their faces peaceful and innocent. Feeling lost, I stood there for a moment, trying to process everything. It was as if I had been transported into another world, one where I was a child again. But how? And why? [Would you like to start the memory integration process?] [Y/N] My eyes widened as I stared at the glowing panel in front of me. For a moment, I doubted my eyes, feeling as if I was hallucinating again. But as I reached out to touch the button, I knew that it was real. The memories flooded into me, overwhelming me with a sense of confusion and disbelief. It was like suddenly recalling a cringe memory from your past, but instead of just a fleeting moment of discomfort, I was bombarded with the equivalent of years of memories all at once. It was strange, almost surreal, but somehow it didn''t hurt. As the memories settled into place, I felt a mix of emotions swirling within me - confusion, sadness, fear, excitement. It was a jumbled mess, and I couldn''t quite put my finger on what I was feeling. I just stood there, staring blankly at the glowing panel. It was all so much to take in. I took deep breaths, and tried to gather my bearings, I began to accept the reality of my situation. It was a lot to take in - the fact that the Naruto world actually existed was a shock that would take some time to fully digest. But somehow, I found myself coming to terms with it surprisingly quick. I had to accept it. After all, I just had years of memory shoved into my head straight out of nowhere. I feel like this sort of experience is impossible to simulate. I am lucid and logic enough to know that none of this could be faked. I reincarnated after getting shot. This kid, ¡®Ando Yoshio¡¯, was my new identity. An orphan with no known living family member. His, or rather, my only parent, my father, was killed on a mission. As was the case of most children who ended up in this orphanage. As I stood there in the dimly lit room, I couldn''t help but reflect on the strange turn my life had taken. The fact that I had been reincarnated into a new identity, as Ando Yoshio, was still a hard pill to swallow. But with the weight of my past life on my mind, I knew I needed to focus. My heart ached as I thought about how young I was when I died. Just 23 years old, and my life was cut short by some random senseless act of violence. It was hard not to dwell on the regrets I had, the things I wish I had done differently. But I knew that wasn''t going to do me any good in this new world. Not right now. Instead, I took a deep breath and forced myself to focus on the opportunity I had been given. To start anew in a world that I had only ever dreamed of. A world where chakra and magic were real, and where I had a chance to be something more than just another victim of circumstances. With the help of the gamer system and my new-found knowledge, I knew I had the potential to become stronger than anyone in this world. And I was determined to do just that. No longer would I be a victim. No longer would I let fear or regret hold me back. AN: Review ;) Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I opened up my status screen one more time to see if I had missed anything. And I effectively did miss something. For one, I was not five years old. I vividly remembered the status screen I opened in the white expanse, and it clearly stated that I was five years old. But now, I somehow turned eight. Somehow, I felt like it was related to my rocky entrance into this world. Secondly, after the memory integration, the previous host¡¯s skills were passed on to me and listed on the system¡¯s skill tab. The skills themselves were nothing special, but they were essential for my survival. Without the memories or the skills, I wouldn¡¯t know how to communicate with the people of this world. After all, I was not a native. Furthermore, without the host¡¯s skills, I wouldn¡¯t know how to perform the tasks assigned to me as an orphan, which could lead to potential problems. I heaved a small sigh of relief after seeing the language, calligraphy, and reading skills listed in my skill tab. Anything else could be ignored, but not these. I needed to deepen my knowledge of this world. And without those skills, I might as well give up. Feeling slightly refreshed by this realization, I moved on to my next plan: What could I do now to get a head start? From the memories I inherited, I learned that the Hokage would be visiting the orphanage this month. If I¡¯m correct, he usually makes an annual visit to give the children a speech, followed by less frequent visits every three months. This was a significant event for the orphanage, and the matrons were enthusiastically preparing the kids for it. So, it made me think. What could I get from the Hokage exactly? Honestly, instead of feeling excited about the potential gains, I was more scared of him finding out about me and my unique circumstances. Actually, I wouldn¡¯t even try to get anything from the old man. Aside from getting a look at how strong someone at the top of the village is, I will make sure not to attract any unwanted attention or suspicion. My best bet would be to lay low and grow on my own. I found myself pondering whether I could hide from him, but I swiftly pushed those thoughts aside. While it was a valid concern, it was beyond my control. I decided to just sit on my bed for a moment, my eyes drifting towards the other sleeping kids. They looked peaceful. I also wanted to relax. But I was afraid of overthinking¡ªabout my past life, about how I would live, about everything. I knew I had to face these feelings one way or another. But for now, I just didn¡¯t have it in me. It would just make a mess out of me. Considering the fact that I had just transmigrated, it was just not safe. I needed to find a distraction. On impulse, I got off the bed, folded my blanket, and tidied up the sheets. Then, without a second thought, I removed my shirt and dropped to the ground to do push-ups. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt like exercising would be a good idea. As I began to move, the physical exertion of the exercise took over and I found myself lost in the rhythm of the movements. With each repetition, I felt the tension in my body start to ease and my mind begin to clear. It was as if the act of pushing myself physically was helping me to push past my mental blockades as well. With my current stats, I only managed to do fifteen push-ups before my arms started shaking. My body heated up, and I started to sweat. My breathing became heavy, but I held strong. I gritted my teeth and pushed on. Sixteen, seventeen... eighteen¡ª My left arm suddenly gave out, no longer able to bear the exertion. I started to fall face-first onto the wooden floor. Fortunately, the impact was cushioned by the planks, sparing me any injury. After a moment of disorientation, I rolled onto my back and gazed up at the ceiling, my mind targeting the system now that I was temporarily unable to exercise. Eighteen reps with my current stats. That gave me an idea about how to quantify strength. But the problem was that my system didn¡¯t have a ¡®Strength¡¯ stat. So, I could only guess that strength is a result of a combination of physical stats. In a sense, it felt logical. Strength is actually the application of power. How much strength I have or can show depends a lot on the way I apply my power, for how long I have been exerting myself, and how much my body could actually produce. A lot of factors were taken into account. For now, I¡¯ll settle with that explanation. I won¡¯t try to piece everything together at once. Sensing that I had recovered enough to keep on exercising, I once again started doing push-ups. This time, I only managed to do sixteen. My muscles were still sore, leading to my arms giving out sooner than I expected. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Thus, I deduced that despite possessing Gamer¡¯s Body, I could still function like a normal human being. Which was a relief. It meant that I could train to get into shape and not just rely on level-ups to improve. Even with my little experiment done, I kept on doing push-ups until I could do no more than five reps. Then I started doing sit-ups and squats until exhaustion. By the time the sun had risen, I was practically covered in sweat and starving. It was then that one of my roommates woke up. He started turning around in his bed before giving out a loud yawn while sitting up, his still drowsy blue eyes turning towards me. ¡°Good morning, Ando,¡± he greeted lazily. ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I was training,¡± I replied with what I hoped to be a light smile. I paused for a second to think before I continued. ¡°You see, I had a really cool dream!¡± The boy, Isobe, perked up at my words. He had short, dirty blonde hair, and a slightly darker complexion than me. ¡°What dream?¡± ¡°I dreamed I was a legendary ninja fighting against an army of bandits to save the village,¡± I lied. But I had to somehow explain why I would suddenly start acting out of character. ¡°I was like a hero, you know.¡± ¡°Wow, really? Tell me about it!¡± The boy got excited, and his voice started getting louder, rousing another kid from his slumber. ¡°Quiet down, you two. I am trying to sleep here!¡± I smiled as Isobe made a sheepish expression and moved to my bed. I then proceeded to make up a story for the boy as I recovered my energy. It was only a few minutes later that the two other kids decided to get out of bed. The girl headed straight for the bathroom, while the other kid decided to join me and Isobe to talk about random things. A little while later, a caretaker, Daisuke, walked into the room to wake us up. She was a slim, tanned woman in her early forties. Her dark hair was combed into a ponytail, and she gave off the vibe of a strict, no-nonsense person. Seeing that we were already awake, she told us to get in the shower. Most kids were actually scared of Daisuke. So, when she gave the orders, we immediately obliged. Even though it felt weird to do it, I followed the kids to the shower, passing by Suda and giving her what could only be described as a nervous smile. She merely glanced at me before heading towards the other rooms. I started walking on autopilot as I reminisced about the usual routine that the old Ando had to follow until I took over. Wake up at around 6:30, shower, then eat at 7:00. The kids would then be taken into the gathering hall to learn. We were divided into groups by level and age and were taught how to read and write, along with basic etiquette and skills. Most of the lessons in the gathering hall were mandatory. After completing our morning routine, we were expected to take care of various tasks assigned to us by the caretakers. If there was nothing to do, we were allowed to play or visit the small library located within the orphanage premises. However, the books mostly remained untouched since the majority of the kids lacked interest in reading. The previous Ando often wondered why they kept it there in the first place. In the afternoon, we had structured lessons and activities. Sometimes, we were taken for a walk around the village or engaged in a variety of activities. Apart from that, we were mostly left to our own devices, which resulted in most of us spending time playing in the courtyard until evening. Overall, it was not bad at all. The orphanage was well-funded, so we, the residents, did not lack much. At least, our basic needs were tended to. Of course, in such a big orphanage, the caregivers did not have the time to tend to all children. They mainly focused on the most troublesome ones. And sometimes, as humans, they got tired or just got lazy. So, they did not supervise us that much, which meant we were free to do whatever we wanted as long as we did not cause trouble. As for me, an adult spirit stuck in the body of a child, I found it meaningless to socialize or play with the other kids. Don¡¯t get me wrong. They can be fun, but being forced to act my age is tiring. After spending the entire morning engaging in child¡¯s play, I was completely drained. Without a second thought, I made my way to the library. Even though it would seem out of character, I just didn¡¯t care. No one was paying attention, and I was tired of pretending. So, I spent the rest of the day holed up in the library. It was that very afternoon when I discovered that aside from my two native gamer perks, I was also granted another skill, ¡°Observe.¡± Observe is a skill that gives me a basic description of anything I try to observe. It surprisingly did not have a level and only showed me some basic information. It was weird, but it was still a gain. After dinner, we were told to shower, then sleep. The curfew was at 7 p.m. After what might be labeled as a stressful first day in this new world, I attempted to rest. However, sleep proved elusive as my mind was filled with too many thoughts¡ªthoughts that I still was not willing to acknowledge. So, I once again tried to distract myself. My thoughts shifted to the mysterious force within me known as chakra. I realized that now might be the optimal time to attempt unlocking it¡ªduring the tranquil hours of the night when I could fully concentrate. Turning my head to the side, I glanced at the forms of the other kids to ensure they were all asleep before making my move. I closed my eyes and focused on my breathing. Then, I shifted my focus to my chest. I didn¡¯t really know where chakra was located in the body. I knew it was in the upper part, but I didn¡¯t know the exact location of the source. I don¡¯t know how long it took me, but I eventually started feeling something. But before I could grasp what it was or focus on it, it just disappeared, as if it was an illusion. This cycle repeated itself several times throughout the night, each attempt making me feel like I was close to unlocking my chakra, only for it to slip away once again. Despite the setbacks, I persisted. As the night wore on, I continued to meditate, growing more and more exhausted with each passing moment. Eventually, I fell into a deep slumber, my mind and body finally at rest. Chapter 3 [You have slept in your bed! HP and CP fully restored!] A short and sharp noise, reminiscent of a small bell, rang out, waking Ando. He wasn''t sure whether the sound or the words came first, but both were a small blessing, a reminder of the world he had left behind. A world he would never visit again. Ando sighed as he pushed his bedsheet aside, a slight shiver running through his body as the cold morning air touched his skin. The sun had yet to rise fully, but there was enough light to distinguish his immediate surroundings. He kicked his feet off the bed and began stretching his body, preparing his muscles for his morning routine of push-ups, sit-ups, planks, and squats. For a week now, this had been his daily regimen. At first, he had been too lazy to move out of bed, especially when he always woke up earlier than the other kids. He thought he could get some more sleep, like he used to do in his previous life. But that was the problem. He couldn¡¯t sleep. His mind would wander back to those memories, and the more he thought, the more unstable his feelings became. In the end, he had to find something to occupy his mind. ¡°Twenty-one, twenty-two, ... twenty-three, twenty-four¡­¡± Ando gritted his teeth and forced himself to do one last push-up, rounding up the count to twenty-five. His chest heaved up and down as sweat pooled on his body, making his damp shirt feel stuffy and uncomfortable. Twenty-five was almost double the number of push-ups he could do on his first day. The same was true for all his other exercises. Be it sit-ups, planks, or squats, he could now do almost twice as much as before. And that was within one week of work. These changes were reflected in his stats. He now had 6 vitality, 6 stamina, and 6 agility points. Contrary to his initial belief, he didn¡¯t need to double his stats to see improvement. Just a small, but noticeable, enhancement was enough. He attributed this progress to his increased stats and to one particularly broken perk: Gamer¡¯s Body. Gamer¡¯s Body allowed him to live like a video game character, restoring him to peak condition with just a night''s rest. This meant any damage done to his body, including torn muscles from daily training, would be fully healed by the next day. And combined with the peculiar resilience of the natives'' bodies, the results were nothing short of amazing. This served as his motivation to train diligently every day. After calming down, Ando moved back to his bed and sat cross-legged. After strenuous activity, he found it easier to meditate. Meditation was another skill he gained three days after trying in vain to unlock his chakra each evening. It helped calm his mind, and by focusing his meditation on unlocking his chakra, it stopped his thoughts from wandering. Eventually, the first rays of the sun penetrated the curtains, signaling the end of his exercise. [Meditation: Level 2 (71%)] Ando uncrossed his legs and got up. He tidied up his bed and changed into his everyday clothes: a loose white shirt and black pants. He then headed directly to the shower. He didn¡¯t like showering with the others, so he always made sure to be the first one there. These past few days, he had been acting out of character. His routine was drastically different from the previous Ando¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think it would go unnoticed. He lived in a world of ninjas, a world of violence and deceit. People here would die if they weren¡¯t observant or careful enough. Ando had no doubt that the matrons had already arranged for someone to keep tabs on him. But the only reason he allowed himself to be so carefree was that he had an excuse. At the tender age of eight, he was grappling with a weighty decision that would shape his future. In this world, orphans like him were obliged to choose their life path early on: to either embark on the treacherous path of becoming a ninja or to embrace the relative safety of civilian life. One could conclude that this inner turmoil drove him to immerse himself in books, seeking knowledge to enlighten his mind about the unfamiliar world he was on the brink of entering. His secluded demeanor and newfound passion for learning were all manifestations of his earnest quest to make an informed choice and adapt to the challenges that lay ahead. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
¡°Hey Ando, I¡¯ve noticed that you have been avoiding us lately.¡± ¡°Do you have some trouble? Is there something that¡¯s bothering you?¡± The questions caught him by surprise. Ando looked up from his plate to find the inquisitive stare of his roommate, Isobe. He glanced around to see all three of his roommates looking at him with curiosity. It seemed they had finally decided to confront him about his strange behavior. Ando forced a nervous smile and lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking lately¡­ You know, about what I want to do later. I¡¯m already eight, you know. Unlike you guys, I will have to make up my mind about where I want to go soon.¡± ¡°Ohh yeah! Sometimes I forget that you¡¯re actually older than us,¡± Isobe said with an enlightened look on his face. ¡°I thought we did something to piss you off or something and you just decided to brood. You even avoid us at the canteen.¡± The other two laughed, and Ando found himself laughing awkwardly alongside them. ¡°Yeah, it has nothing to do with you guys. It¡¯s just¡­ I''m kinda freaking out a bit.¡± The three shared a look before one of them asked, ¡°That¡¯s weird. I thought you wanted to be a ninja. Did you change your mind?¡± ¡°¡­ I want to be a ninja. But I¡¯m kinda hesitant about it¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about?! Haven¡¯t you seen how cool the ninjas are?!¡± Ando furrowed his brow at being interrupted, but quickly smoothed out his expression. The kids started gushing excitedly about how awesome ninjas were, cruelly unaware of the hell that those people lived on a day-to-day basis. But he knew. And to tell the truth, without the gamer system backing him up, he would have likely chosen to be a civilian in this life. Just like how in his previous life he chose to be a programmer instead of going to the military. His life now mattered more to him than ever before, especially now that he knew how easy it was to lose it. Still, he couldn¡¯t expose the dangers of the ninja life to the kids. And it pissed him off. One of the most fundamentally wrong things in this world was the fact that they imposed such choices on kids who didn¡¯t know a single thing about life. It was cruel. And what was even more cruel was that there was nothing they could do about it. Not him, and not even the leaders of his village. They lived in a harsh world. A world where the strong preyed on the weak. And to remain at the top of the food chain, their village had to nurture their strength, their military power. Ando may not have been particularly brilliant, but given enough time and information, he could connect the dots himself. It would have been easy to blame the leaders of the village. But the problem ran far deeper than that. It was why he pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind and forced the corners of his lips to rise. Putting some fake enthusiasm in his voice, he participated in the discussion. He listened as the kids talked about their dreams, their hopes, and their genuine excitement for the path they had chosen. As the lunchtime chatter subsided and the meal came to an end, Ando once again refused Isobe¡¯s offer to join them in a game of tag. He preferred to spend his time in the library, knowing full well that he was alienating himself from the others. Still, he liked it that way. Though a moment ago, he had ¡®participated¡¯ in a lively conversation with them, a sense of detachment gnawed at him from within. The weight of his true age and the burden of knowledge set him apart from the other children. There was no way for him to truly connect with them. And hanging around them would just give the others more opportunity to spot flaws in his act. He watched as the others headed for the courtyard, while he made his way towards the library. ¡°You¡¯re here again, Ando,¡± greeted the caregiver, a warm smile gracing her aged face. She was a woman in her fifties, her hair now whitened with age and her face adorned with deep wrinkles. Her kind, brown eyes held a gentle and playful light within them. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think that you appreciate these books more than your own friends.¡± Ando looked at the woman and felt slightly relaxed. He returned her smile, ¡°I can¡¯t resist the allure of these books,¡± he replied playfully. ¡°Sometimes it feels like they understand me better than anyone else.¡± The caregiver chuckled softly, her laughter filling the space between them. ¡°Ah, the company of books can be quite comforting indeed. But remember, my dear, there is a whole world waiting for you beyond these pages.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ I just feel the need to know more before I step out into that world. To be prepared.¡± The caregiver''s eyes softened upon hearing his answer. ¡°Curiosity is a wonderful trait, Ando. It''s important to seek knowledge and be informed. But don¡¯t let it consume you. Sometimes, embracing the unknown can be just as important as seeking answers. Life has a way of guiding us, even when we don¡¯t have all the answers.¡± Ando paused in his steps. It was indeed harder to argue with an adult. His smile returned as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I still want to read books!¡± The old caregiver laughed at his response, finding amusement in his stubbornness. ¡°You don¡¯t like to listen to adults, do you? I didn''t peg you as the hard-headed type,¡± she said with a gentle shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ando. I¡¯m not here to stop you. In fact, I appreciate your enthusiasm for reading. You¡¯re the only kid who willingly spends his days here with little old me.¡± Ando nodded. Caretaker Itsuki was one of the few people he genuinely enjoyed spending time with. Her understanding and supportive nature were like a breath of fresh air to him, providing comfort and a sense of belonging. In a world where he often felt like an outsider, Itsuki''s presence brought a sense of companionship and understanding. Chapter 4 Twice. Since he had reincarnated, Ando had eaten meat at the orphanage only twice. The first time was on head matron Takara¡¯s birthday. He remembered it clearly because he had gotten lucky and ended up with two pieces of meat in his meal. Isobe had made a fuss about it and attracted the head matron''s attention. But in the end, the woman just laughed it off and told Ando to keep it. It was also the first time he had heard the strict woman¡¯s laughter. It did not sound as evil as he thought it would. The second time was during the dragon festival, a local celebration to commemorate the day the Senju and the Uchiha made peace and ended the war in the region. It honored the founding of the hidden village of Konoha and its leaders: Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. And today, they were having meat again, making it the third time. Ando knew something was up, but he couldn¡¯t remember if there was anything special about the day. Shrugging to himself, he made his way to his usual table and waited for what was to come. As the room filled with bustling conversations, an authoritative figure stepped forward, instantly commanding attention. The atmosphere seemed to shift, as if the very air recognized the gravity of her presence. With a stern expression etched upon her face, her piercing eyes scanned the crowd. Taking a deep breath, Takara raised her hand, signaling for silence. The room gradually fell into hushed whispers, then complete stillness. Without the need to shout, her voice traversed the room like a wave of water. Every syllable was enunciated with precision, carrying a weight that demanded immediate attention. ¡°Everyone, quiet down for a while,¡± she declared. ¡°I have important news to share! The Hokage, our exalted leader and the most important person in the Village Hidden in the Leaves, will be gracing us with his presence today. He will be arriving around nine.¡± She paused for a second to let the information sink in before continuing. ¡°I want all of you to be on your best behavior. I don¡¯t want any ruckus, and I don¡¯t want to see any sign of trouble. Follow these instructions diligently, and you will avoid facing the consequences of displeasing me. Have I made myself clear?¡± The orphans nervously bobbed their heads up and down. ¡°Very good. You may get back to your meal.¡± The head matron scanned the room one last time with a superficial smile on her face before walking away. Ando let a small smile tug at his lips as he observed the orphans slowly evacuate the tension. He had no doubt that Miss Takara knew how to handle the kids. She commanded respect effortlessly. He felt like the woman had an interesting story, but he was too scared to approach her. Time passed quietly as the orphans followed their daily routine, studying until the bell rang at nine. They headed to the gathering hall, where Ando joined the others on a large carpet in the center of the room. He glanced around, taking in the scene, then focused on the podium ahead. An old man in a white robe and wearing a red triangular hat stood at the front. His face was marked by wrinkles, his beard whitened by time, but there was no mistaking the vitality in his eyes. He was dressed in a long red robe that covered all but his feet, topped with an open white coat and a white scarf. He held a brown smoking pipe in his right hand, while his left hand rested on his back. He smiled as he waited for the children to fill the hall. Only when the last child was seated and focused on him did he finally open his mouth. ¡°Greetings, my dear children. I hope you have all been doing well.¡± The man gave the room a kind smile as he started his speech. ¡°I have once again come to wish you all a happy new year. I would have come earlier if I could, but alas, my duties to the village have kept me busy.¡± He sighed playfully and shook his head. ¡°I really do hope that once you grow up, you will be able to help me shoulder this burden. I am getting too old to do this.¡± His easygoing manner unconsciously prompted the children to relax. Yet, there was something about him that kept them attentive. Maybe it was the way he carried himself, or the sound of his voice. It transmitted a message, telling everyone in the room to pay attention to the seemingly ordinary old man standing at the front. It was very different from the feeling that the head matron, Takara, evoked. One gave the feeling that you had to follow because it was the rule. The other made you feel like you had to listen because it was the right thing to do. ¡°Today, my dear children,¡± the man continued, ¡°I want to share with you the two most important values that will shape your lives and the lives of those around you: gratitude and responsibility.¡± He paused for a moment, allowing the words to sink in before continuing. ¡°Gratitude is the key to appreciating the blessings that life offers us. It is about recognizing and acknowledging the kindness, love, and support we receive from others. It''s easy to take things for granted, but when we cultivate gratitude, we open our hearts to the beauty and abundance that surrounds us.¡± The man smiled warmly, his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief. ¡°But gratitude alone is not enough, my dear children. We must also embrace responsibility. It is our duty to take care of ourselves, our families, and our community. Responsibility means doing what is right, even when it is difficult or inconvenient. It means standing up for what we believe in and making a positive difference in the world.¡± He paused once again, allowing the weight of his words to settle among the young minds. The Hokage could see the minds of the children churning. He had no doubt that more than ninety percent of his words flew right over their heads. Sadly, they lacked the experience and the necessary knowledge to truly digest his words. But even so, even if only ten percent was retained, he would be satisfied. They could take it step by step. ¡°As you grow older,¡± the man continued, ¡°remember that true greatness lies not in power or wealth but in the ability to be grateful for what you have and to take responsibility for making the world a better place. Each of you has the potential to make a difference, no matter how small it may seem.¡± The frowns on the children¡¯s faces deepened. Some even scratched their heads. The Hokage let out a lighthearted laugh at the display. It was indeed a good idea to leave the confines of his office and walk around from time to time. ¡°Alright, it seems like I have been boring you long enough with my talk. What I want to hear about right now is you. How have you been, my children?¡± The orphans were hesitant to stand out and start talking to him. It was only natural. He had to push them a little. ¡°I heard that the head matron Takara is quite the strict person. You can¡¯t be afraid of her, right?¡± A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°If so, you don¡¯t have to worry. I am the Hokage. With me here, nothing will ever happen to you.¡± ¡°Matter of fact, I¡¯m quite curious about why you are so scared of her. Could it be that she has been bullying you? Let me know and I¡¯ll find justice for you!¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. He could see the results of his words in an instant. The children immediately started to relax, their taut nerves unwinding. A few even stepped forward and raised their hands. ¡°Alright, you! The young handsome boy at the back. What wrongs has Takara committed against you?¡± ¡°L-lord Hokage, Miss Takara once spanked me because my bed was wet. I swear it wasn¡¯t me. It was my roommate¡ª¡± Ando watched the exchange unfold with a smile on his face. The children''s eagerness to pour out their hearts to the Hokage was palpable. If their words were to be believed, one would think that Miss Takara was the most malevolent person to have ever walked the earth. It was an intriguing show, and the Hokage played along, encouraging them. The old man even produced a scroll from seemingly thin air and began taking notes. Ando couldn''t help himself and burst into laughter, caught up in the contagious mood. It was amusing to think that this unassuming man was actually the strongest person in the village. Truthfully, Ando hadn''t expected the Hokage to be like this. He had trouble reconciling the image of the almost doting old man with the scheming leader he had in mind. He almost resembled a parental figure to the children. However, the lighthearted atmosphere shifted when Isobe decided to voice his grievances. ¡°Lord Hokage! I have a complaint, although it doesn''t feel like a complaint. But it has left me feeling upset,¡± Isobe proclaimed, rising from his seat, perhaps empowered by standing within the group. Maybe he simply craved some attention. Ando couldn''t be sure, but he too was curious about what could have disturbed the boy. ¡°Ah, judging by your expression, it must be something quite complex. Please, tell me, what happened that left you feeling this way?¡± the Hokage encouraged him, wearing an expression of understanding and support. ¡°Well, it''s like this. A few days ago, during dinner, I noticed that my friend had a lot more meat on his plate than me. And... it made me angry. I didn''t like that he received more meat than anyone else. I didn''t like receiving less,¡± Isobe revealed, his words piquing Ando''s interest. The friend mentioned in Isobe¡¯s story was Ando, and he had indeed noticed Isobe''s evident dissatisfaction. However, there didn''t seem to be a need to bring it up with the Hokage. ¡°I... I''m not really angry at my friend for getting more meat. I mean, it''s good for him. But I disliked how the head matron completely ignored it. She always tells us we''re equals. So why didn''t she do anything that day?¡± Isobe continued, his frustration evident. The Hokage observed the boy for a moment, then scanned the room for the person mentioned in the story. It didn''t take him long to identify Ando¡ªa small, yet weirdly muscular boy sitting close to Isobe with a frown on his face. ¡°It appears that you''re more upset about the difference in treatment than your friend receiving more meat. And that, young child, shows that you have a strong sense of justice,¡± the Hokage began, his tone calm and assuring. ¡°It''s completely normal to feel this way, but I want you to know it''s not your fault. Sometimes, things may seem unequal or unfair, but it doesn''t diminish your worth. It could be a mistake or a misunderstanding¡ª¡± ¡°But it happens frequently, and it''s not fair. This wasn''t the first time. And I feel like nobody cares about what I need or how I feel,¡± Isobe interrupted, his fists clenched in frustration. The Hokage studied the young boy, noticing his balled-up fists and the deep loneliness etched on his face. Isobe lacked a parental figure to rely on, someone who could advocate for him. That feeling of isolation had been building up, finally erupting over what could be considered a trivial matter. Hiruzen could empathize. These were the very reasons that compelled him to leave the confines of his office, despite his demanding schedule. These orphans needed care. Rising from his seat, he approached Isobe with a steady gait. Placing a comforting hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder, he crouched down, meeting him at eye level. ¡°I hear you, and I care about what you need and how you feel,¡± the Hokage reassured him. ¡°Sometimes, it might seem like things are unfair, but it doesn''t mean people don''t care. Let''s try to talk to the caretakers and explain how you''re feeling. They may not be aware of what happened or how it made you feel.¡± Isobe lowered his head, nodding silently. His long blonde hair concealed his face, but the damp patches forming on the ground betrayed his tears. The Hokage offered his shoulder a comforting squeeze before rising to address the others. ¡°My dear children, life isn''t always fair, and sometimes it feels as though no one understands our struggles. But know this: your voices matter, and your feelings are valid. It''s crucial to express ourselves, even when it feels difficult or scary.¡± He paused, letting his words settle, then continued. ¡°As your Hokage, it is my duty to protect and guide you. I will listen to your concerns, advocate for your well-being, and work tirelessly to create an environment that fosters equality and compassion. Each one of you deserves to be treated with respect and kindness.¡± The Hokage''s gaze shifted from face to face, his eyes filled with unwavering determination. ¡°Remember, my young friends, you are not alone. Together, we will address the injustices and make the necessary changes to ensure that every child under our care feels valued and loved. Your happiness matters, and I promise you, we will strive to make it a reality.¡± Sitting amongst the crowd, Ando observed the unfolding scene with a sense of unease. On one hand, he couldn''t deny feeling moved by the Hokage''s speech and the genuine empathy he displayed. However, a nagging sense of doubt tugged at Ando''s thoughts, creating a discrepancy between the Hokage''s current demeanor and what he thought he knew about the man. Ando couldn''t shake the fact that this seemingly compassionate and supportive figure was the same Hokage who had led countless individuals to their deaths. It felt contradictory and left him questioning the authenticity of the Hokage''s words. How could someone with such a history of making difficult decisions and facing the grim realities of leadership suddenly embody this level of compassion? The conflicting emotions within Ando cast a shadow of doubt over the Hokage''s intentions, making it difficult for him to fully believe in the sincerity behind the man''s actions. But who was he to judge the man? What did he know about him? Better yet, what did he really know about this world? His conflicted thoughts did not escape Hiruzen''s notice. From the corner of his eye, the Hokage observed the unusually muscular child frow at his words. And recognized him as the one who was the subject of the previous kid¡¯s troubles. Another spy? he tentatively thought. The youngster¡¯s body showed signs of training. And his eyes betrayed a sense of maturity that the others did not have. But Hiruzen quickly squashed down that idea. Spies would not be so open about their uniqueness. He did not exclude the possibility of the boy trying to play reverse psychology. But ultimately, it was too early to tell. ¡°Boy, I can see that something is troubling you. Is there something the matter?¡± Hiruzen approached Ando, observing the flicker of panic that briefly flashed across the boy''s face. Coming to a stop in front of Ando, the Hokage offered a warm smile. ¡°Are you alright?¡± [The system has detected an elevated level of stress in the user¡¯s spirit!] [Do you wish to counter it with Gamer¡¯s Mind?] Without hesitation, Ando accepted the prompt, allowing the calming effects of Gamer''s Mind to wash over him. Instantly, his mind cleared, and the gears of his thoughts began turning once more, no longer paralyzed by panic. ¡°Lord Hokage... that person Isobe was referring to, it was me,¡± Ando admitted, his voice tinged with a trace of fear. ¡°I can''t help but feel troubled that my actions have caused him such distress. It was never my intention for things to turn out this way.¡± He offered an excuse and lowered his head, unable to meet the Hokage''s gaze, a mix of guilt and anxiety weighing heavily upon him. ¡°I understand,¡± the Hokage responded, offering a gentle chuckle. ¡°It seems like, just like your friend, your just nature is weighing down on your thoughts. But do not worry, child.¡± The Hokage paused, his expression becoming more serious, conveying a sense of understanding and maturity. ¡°You see, life is filled with moments where unintentional actions can impact others deeply. It''s essential to learn from these experiences and strive to make amends, when possible,¡± the Hokage advised, his voice carrying the weight of wisdom. ¡°True growth comes from acknowledging our mistakes and taking steps to rectify them. You have shown remorse, which is a sign of character. Even though there has been no fault on your part. Your ability and willingness to reflect on yourself is a quality that not many have. Use it well, you will find many opportunities to learn and grow from.¡± The Hokage placed a reassuring hand on Ando''s shoulder, his voice filled with genuine compassion. ¡°Remember, we all stumble and make mistakes along the way. What truly matters is how we choose to rise above them and make things right.¡± As the old man removed his hand from his shoulder, Ando could not help but ponder over what the true meaning behind those words could be. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 It was unclear to Ando what exactly the Hokage was talking about. He found it quite unlikely for the leader of the village to be fooled by his words. Yet, to give him such a lengthy speech afterward seemed kind of pointless, if the old man had seen through him. And how was he supposed to interpret those words? Ando couldn''t help but feel that the Hokage might have confused the situation with something else. Either way, Ando felt like he had messed up. Despite all his efforts to stay under the radar, his encounter with the Hokage had likely drawn unwanted attention. No plan ever survived contact with action, and he got to experience that saying today. As expected, he was no match for the seasoned players of the world. Still, the fact that nothing had happened to him showed he was still in the clear. It was a minor setback, but that''s all it was. What he had to do now was live with the consequences. He would probably be watched from now on, if that wasn''t already the case from the very beginning. With these points in mind, Ando stubbornly decided to meditate and continue trying to unlock his chakra that night. If he had already been watched from the start, changing his demeanor now would just be more suspicious. Plus, there was nothing wrong with trying to unlock his chakra. Ando sat up and crossed his legs, easing himself into the lotus position. Blissfully unaware of the pair of eyes fixed on him from outside the window, he began his meditation.
The registration for the ninja academy was announced a week after the Hokage''s visit. One day, they were told in the gathering hall that those who wanted to become ninja would have to go to the head matron''s office. This announcement was followed by a speech depicting how ninjas were the guardians and pride of the village, and how lucky they were to get the opportunity to join their ranks. Ando did not care for the manipulative speech. He has already been sold to the idea from the very start. Ignoring the excited murmurs of the kids, he resolutely made his way to Takara''s office. The door was left open, so after a quick knock, he walked inside. "Ando! I had a feeling you would be one of the first to visit me." Takara looked at him with a knowing smile. "Have a seat." The strange smile on the woman''s lips unnerved him, but he still did as he was told and greeted her with a polite smile. The woman nodded at him and rummaged through the drawers of her desk before placing a document in front of him. "This contains all the necessary information you need to know before you decide to join the academy. Consider it like a contract of sorts. Don''t worry, there is nothing dangerous in there. I will remain at your entire disposal if there are any words you do not understand or points you want to clarify." Ando looked at the document with surprise. He did not expect something this formal from the village. Reality was indeed vastly different from what he had seen on the show. Taking it in his hands, Ando started skimming through the content of the document. From time to time, a frown would cross his face. "You have changed a lot." While Ando was engrossed in reading the document, Takara suddenly commented. "Your friend Isobe told me that you only started training recently, yet look at you now." The woman gave him an inquisitive look. Ando had expected this type of inquiry. He had noticed the caretakers asking around about him. Given how much he had grown in a month, it was only natural. His muscles were more defined, and he had even grown taller. Nothing too exaggerated, but compared to the others, and especially the past him, he was very different. "But it''s not only your physique that has changed." Takara leaned forward, resting her head on her palm. "Your personality too. It seems like you''re a completely different person now." To this kind of pushy attitude, Ando had only one response: to be as thick-skinned as possible. He looked Takara dead in the eyes and replied, "I''m growing." The head matron paused for a second before laughing. "That''s right, you are indeed growing." She lightly shook her head and softened her gaze. "Good, good! Keep it up, kid. Like this, I won''t have to face your father''s sermon when I pass away." "Wait¡­ you knew my father?" Ando questioned with honest surprise. "Yes, we used to be teammates." A strange glow flashed through her eyes. "Sadly, Kazuaki Yoshio was a little slow. He failed to get a chunin promotion in the same year as me and ended up getting relocated to another team. Later on, I heard that he died in an unfortunate mission in the Land of Rice. His corpse was never found." "As for your mother¡­ she died during a catastrophe that struck the village a few years ago." A pang of sadness hit Ando''s heart. This was the first time he heard someone mention his father''s name since his reincarnation. Takara looked at him for a few seconds before continuing. "We can talk about this another time if you would like. For now, focus on the academy. Read that document carefully and come back when you''re done." "Alright. Thank you, Miss Takara." He got up and left in silence. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. That night, Ando had a lot on his mind, so much that he couldn''t focus on his usual task of trying to unlock his chakra. Frustrated, he moved to the window where the moonlight allowed some visibility. His hand moved to the window handle, hesitating for a second as he looked at his roommates, wondering if the cold air would wake them. In the end, he decided against opening the window and let out a frustrated sigh before moving back to his bed. Until now, he had always pushed away the question of whether he had killed the previous owner of his body when he took over. It was something that always lingered at the back of his mind, but he refused to face it. He was afraid of the answer. But the answer came on its own. He did kill the child. Whether it was unintentional or not, he robbed a child of his future¡­ and past. He completely erased Ando Yoshio from this world when he took over. An innocent child who had no choice in the matter was destroyed for him to live on. It was sad. And he only truly realized it after hearing about the child''s parents. Hearing about them confirmed that the child really had an origin and a future that awaited him. When he was told about it in the morning, what really saddened him was what happened to the Yoshio family. Not a single one of them remained. Their dreams and hopes were gone the moment he descended. [The system has detected an elevated level of stress in the user''s spirit!] [Do you wish to counter it with Gamer''s Mind?] No! Ando resolutely rejected the prompt. He would not take the easy way. He had to face the repressed feelings, and he had to do it on his own. It was his responsibility. It was the least he could do. At least, that''s what he told himself. But Ando knew that he could not allow himself to succumb to guilt and despair. He had indeed killed the child. It was a regrettable incident, and... he couldn''t change that. But his future was in his hands. While the previous Ando had no living relatives or close ones to make amends to, he understood that he still had a responsibility to the life he now possessed. He couldn''t change the past, but he could shape the future that lay ahead. The only thing he could do was try his best to guarantee the best future for both of them. It was a flimsy excuse, he knew, but to move on, he had to turn his remorse into something else. He had to find his resolve. Until now, Ando never had a real goal. His only wish was to live without regrets. But that was too vague to be considered a dream. So, he changed it to living his best life, a life that the real Ando would not regret. Yes, it was not any better than his previous one, but he understood that he could build upon it. He didn''t have all the answers at that moment, but he was willing to figure things out as he moved forward. He was determined to turn this vague aspiration into something concrete, step by step. Ando closed his eyes and took a deep, calming breath. He had finally regained a semblance of peace. [Congratulations! Your meditation skill has reached level 5!] [+1 SPIRIT] [+1 VITALITY] So that counts as training too? Ando frowned before shrugging. It made sense; everything could be considered as training if one thought about it carefully. With his previous level 4 meditation skill, Ando could get some semblance of insight into his body. He predicted that to unlock his chakra, he needed to reach a level close to something like inner sight. Ando settled into his meditation pose and focused. He cleared his mind and tried to locate the hazy feelings he had sensed before. In the beginning, it was challenging. His mind was cluttered with thoughts of the past, the guilt he carried, and uncertainties about the future. But Ando persisted. With each breath, he let go of his worries and anxieties, focusing solely on the present moment. As he delved deeper into his meditation, Ando began to feel something. Something still hazy but clearer than what he had felt during his previous attempts. It felt like a ball of amber, pulsating at his center. As he focused on it, the warmth grew steadily, spreading throughout his body in soothing waves. Ando tried his best to pin down its source. Time passed as he continued to meditate. He slowly began to feel a subtle shift in the energy around him. It was as if a door had been opened, and he could sense a new level of awareness within himself. The hazy feelings that had eluded him before became clearer, and he started to feel something warm running through his body. He instinctively knew that it was his chakra awakening. With cautious curiosity, he immersed himself in the experience, eager to explore the flow of his chakra. Like an untamed river, the energy surged powerfully within him. The pathways that were once shadowed and unclear had now opened and expanded, allowing the energy to flow freely and unhindered. Amazing. The word came to his mind. It was a novel feeling that he had never experienced in his previous life. And he could not help but be curious about it. He wanted to understand the nature of his chakra and how he could wield it. The amber-like energy inside of him felt both potent and delicate, and he knew it required careful guidance. With focused intention, Ando decided to test his ability to manipulate the energy. He gently nudged the chakra, and to his amazement, it responded. The sensation was electrifying yet serene, and he could feel the energy responding to his thoughts and intentions. But soon, his control was broken, and his chakra resumed its previous calm state. He gave it a few more attempts before moving on to observe the way it was flowing inside his body. He followed the path of his chakra until it formed a full harmonic cycle inside his body. Without even meaning to, Ando was already able to visualize the path of his chakra inside his mind, but he was too distracted to realize it. A random thought made him wonder what would happen if he actively pushed more chakra into the pathways? Would it result in something like chakra reinforcement? Or would he actually damage his body? Ando shook his head left and right, rejecting the idea. Given the actual control he had over his chakra, it would be best if he repressed the urge to rush into such experiments rashly. He could not let his excitement get to his head; otherwise, he might really harm himself. With that in mind, he started trying to rotate the center pool of his chakra into a vortex once again, finding it to be an adequate exercise to both familiarize himself with his chakra and learn how to manipulate it. With each breath and every moment of focus, he honed his ability to control and direct the flow of chakra. Ando got so immersed in his research that he forgot the passage of time. It was only when the first rays of the sun hit his face that he finally snapped out of his daze. In a flash, morning had come. [Congratulations! You have managed to unlock your chakra on your own!] [+5 Status Points awarded for achieving a minor feat!] [Skill: Chakra manipulation unlocked!] [Skill: Chakra sense unlocked!] [Level Up!] Chapter 6 Chapter 6 [Congratulations! You have managed to unlock your chakra on your own!] [+5 Status Points awarded for achieving a minor feat!] [Skill: Chakra manipulation unlocked!] [Skill: Chakra sense unlocked!] [Level Up!] Chakra manipulation: [Novice] LVL 1/25 (19%) Allows the user to freely shape and manipulate their own chakra. (+0.5% to base chakra regen) Chakra sense: [Novice] LVL 1/25 (71%) Allows the user to sense chakra, which is invisible to ordinary senses. Ando looked at the notification with a hint of surprise. He hadn''t expected to be rewarded for unlocking his chakra. Just having access to the energy was rewarding enough; the rest felt like a bonus. With the 5 free status points and the 3 points from leveling up, he now had 8 points to allocate. Given his current level, 8 points were a lot. Level: 7 Age: 8 HP: 225/225 [11/30mn] CP: 258/258 [12.5/30mn] Vitality: 11 Stamina: 13 Agility: 10 Spirit: 18 Intellect: 11 [Available status points: 8] Compared to his starting stats, these were not bad at all. Except for his spirit, he had nearly doubled everything. He knew that as soon he started going on quests and leveling up, he would grow incredibly fast. This was just the beginning. And just thinking about it made him feel pumped up. He couldn''t wait to explore the world beyond the orphanage, and eventually the world outside the village.
"Good morning, Miss Takara," Ando greeted after knocking on the head matron''s office. After unlocking his chakra, he decided to visit Takara and finalize his ninja academy registration. The woman looked up from the file she was reading and gazed at him with a critical eye. "You actually managed to unlock your chakra on your own¡­ impressive." Ando''s surprise was shown on his face. "I didn''t know it would be visible." "Of course, it is. Your chakra pathways were previously like a dried-out river. Your presence wasn''t this vibrant. But after unlocking it, your chakra has begun to circulate more actively in your body. The feeling you''re giving off now is very different from before." Takara paused in the middle of her lecture and then shook her head. "Most of this will go right over your head. They''ll teach the basics at the academy, so don''t worry." "I take it you finished reading the manuscript? Or did you come here with questions?" Ando noticed Takara was more talkative than usual. He felt that it might be the perfect moment to press on some of the matters that had been troubling him. "Actually, I came here with some questions. But those can wait. First, I want to confirm that I will to join the academy." "I see," Takara nodded. "I''ll fill out the form for you. You just need to sign this with your name in blood. But just to make sure, you read the manuscript, right?" She looked at him. Ando had planned to lie and say he did, but something in her eyes stopped him. He sighed and shook his head. "No, I didn''t. But it doesn''t matter. I won''t change my mind." An almost invisible frown appeared on Takara''s face. She put down her pen and stared at him. A nervous feeling overcame Ando. He felt like his entire being was being observed and judged. After what felt like minutes, Takara finally moved her gaze elsewhere. "You know, your father was the stubborn type too." Her tone started with a murmur but then gained strength. "I''ll take this on me since I knew him. It should be his place to tell you all this, but seeing as I''m the only one here, I''ll tell you." She paused, ensuring she had his undivided attention. "Geniuses are the first to die in this world. I don''t know what happened to you in the last few months, and I won''t pry. You''re entitled to your own secrets. But the way you''re growing¡ªyou''re like a firework. You''ll blaze brilliantly, light up the sky for a fleeting moment, and then vanish. You''re a smart kid, Ando. I can see it in your eyes. But you''re too young to know it all. Refusing to read the manuscript shows just how little you know." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Why do you think geniuses die fast, Miss Takara?" Ando asked, curious about her perspective. "There''s a ton of reasons. The more talented you are, the more risk you''ll face. You''d know this if you''d read the damn manuscript." She glared at him. "Seeing your genius, they''ll want to short-list you for the ninja roster. They''ll be eager to use you. You''ll fight when you''re told to. And guess what kind of people and situations you''ll face if you show yourself to be a hotshot?" "That''s not all. Those are risks you''ll face once you''re done with the academy." She chuckled. "You''re just an orphan, so there''s a chance you might not even make it out of the academy. You really don''t know what you''re getting into." Ando observed her, drawing his own conclusions from her words. "It seems like you don''t want me to be a ninja to begin with." "¡­I would have almost preferred it that way. If you''d continued the way you were, I''d have looked out for you. Even if you wanted to become a ninja, it wouldn''t have mattered if you were average." She sighed again. The rapid display of emotion left Ando feeling slightly weirded out. He had never seen the woman this worked up before. It felt strange how she seemed to care about him. "But you had to go and unlock your chakra. How did you even do that? There are no books about it in the library. Did that old woman Usagi tell you about it?" "I figured it out on my own." "Right¡­ You did." That seemed to make her think. "In the end, this is your decision." She slid a piece of paper across the desk. "I''ll ask you one last time then. Do you wish to be a ninja?" "Yes." He answered resolutely. It was nice of her to show concern, but Ando had long since considered the risks. In this second life of his, the minimum requirement for achieving his goals was strength. "I want to be a ninja." Takara simply nodded her head. "Give me your hand." Ando did so, and Takara took out a kunai from under her desk and pricked his finger with it. She then pressed his finger onto the paper before taking it away. "This is a tracking seal. When you become a ninja, this will be used to track you in case you decide to abandon the village." She placed the seal in his file. Her hand then started glowing green, a gentle aura permeating from her palm and healing his finger. "With this, we''re done. Be careful out there, kid. If you''re really going to do this, try to attract as much attention to yourself as you can. In a way, attention can be your shield." "I got it. Go big or go home, right?" He said with a smile as he left the office. Takara was not what Ando expected at all. She seemed strict and cold on the outside, but she was also a human who cared, even if she didn''t show it. The fact that she bothered to tell him this much proved she had a heart. He didn''t know what type of relationship she had with his dad. She could be his mom, aunt, or anything really. Either way, he was thankful for the warning. Inside the office, Takara watched him leave and mulled over his words. "Go big or go home, huh? You''ll eventually find out that going home won''t even be an option anymore."
Things between Ando and Isobe had become cold ever since Isobe''s confession to the Hokage. Truth be told, Ando didn''t mind it that much. Yes, the boy had ratted him out, but he had the presence of mind not to name him. What annoyed him was that Isobe had convinced their other two roommates that the event was Ando''s fault. He wasn''t that close to his roommates, but he liked to think they were alright. For Isobe to blow it out of proportion like this, just for a story about meat, it didn''t sit right with him. Was Ando supposed to give him the second piece? It sounded childish as hell. But one had to keep in mind that he was dealing with kids here. This was the reason why he didn''t feel like keeping up with them anymore. He would be leaving soon anyway. When he noticed they were giving him the cold shoulder, he moved away and decided to give them the same treatment. The act surprised the three, but that''s all they did¡ªact surprised. And Ando wouldn''t have it any other way. From that day on, a rift appeared between the four roommates. "You know, I thought you were more mature than this," the librarian caretaker remarked, her eyes fixed on Ando as he buried himself in his books. "Why don''t you try to make peace with them?" "They''re acting like jerks. So why shouldn''t I do the same?" Ando huffed. "Plus, they''re the ones who started this." The librarian shook her head. "These past few days have made me forget, but you''re still a child after all." She looked at him with a gentle expression. "Listen, Ando," the caretaker said softly, her voice carrying an edge of sincerity, "you may not like them now, and maybe not tomorrow. But one day, you''ll think back on this, and you''ll regret shutting them out like this¡ªespecially when your time here is so short." A quiet pause followed as Ando mulled over her words. After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice flat but firm. "Honestly, I don''t see the point in making peace with them. I''ll be gone soon anyway." The librarian''s gaze softened, and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes. "I know you''re angry. But they''re still your friends, aren''t they? You''ve spent years alongside them. Now is not the time to be hardheaded. It''s time for peace. Do it for me. I don''t want your last memories here to be of you fighting with your friends. There''s still time. Even if you''re leaving tomorrow. A day is more than enough." She meant well; Ando could see that. But he knew what he was doing. If he was going to leave, he would rather spend the time with the only person he genuinely appreciated in the orphanage. "Well, I would rather spend that day with you." The old woman turned silent, looking out the window with a pensive expression. A small sigh escaped her lips. "In the past, I didn''t spend much time with the other kids. None of them were as odd as you, preferring the company of books and an old woman like me against the playground..." "I want to thank you, Ando. It may have been brief, but you made this old woman happy." Ando blushed, casting his gaze downward. He wasn''t accustomed to the woman''s straightforward approach. "You don''t have to say it like that. It''s not like we won''t see each other again. I''ll make sure to visit when I have time." "That''s wonderful to hear, Ando. I''m going to miss you." Usagi was one of the few, or maybe the only one, he felt comfortable being open with in the orphanage. She had an aura that put him at ease. She reminded him of his own grandmother. Considering his do-over, he might as well consider her as the only sincere bond he had in this world. He spent his last day in the orphanage talking with her, getting to know the old librarian a bit more before saying his goodbyes.
Morning eventually came. At 7 AM, those who had signed up to join the academy would be leaving for their new home. The academy provided housing and accommodations for the students, so they were no longer required to stay in the orphanage. It showed that the village placed a lot of importance on them, which put Ando more at ease. The more engaged the village was in educating them, the stronger he would become. Ando actually felt excited about the academy. The month he had spent in the orphanage had been great for him. It had allowed him to get accustomed to his situation. And now it was time to move on. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 "The Ninja Academy, a cornerstone of the village''s legacy, was envisioned and brought to life by the visionary Second Hokage in the year 388. A hallowed institution that has borne witness to the meteoric ascent of countless prodigies and adept shinobi throughout its storied existence. More than just a place of instruction, it is the very cradle of Leaf Village''s indomitable ninja tradition. The root of Konoha." Ando''s eyes traced the grand words etched alongside the gate. They stood as a testament to the village''s commitment to education, growth, and the cultivation of its future defenders. At the front, the caretaker responsible for escorting them to the academy walked to the gates after instructing them to stay back. A ninja in a dark green flak jacket welcomed the matron with a light smile. Mihara Iwao [Level ?] Age ? The man exuded a strong presence. Clad in a modest sleeveless shirt beneath his rugged flak jacket, his muscled arms were boldly displayed. His leaf headband shone on his left arm. He had a calm and focused demeanor. An occasional flicker in his gaze, directed toward the orphans and his surroundings as he conversed with the caretaker, revealed his cautious nature. It wasn''t the first time Ando had seen a ninja outside the orphanage, but he never felt disappointed by them. Their demeanor, posture, and energy were just something he was not used to. In this regard, for once, Ando had the same reaction as his peers. They were all fascinated by the ninjas. The discussion between the matron and the ninja was short. In a few moments, the children were led through the academy gates. Once inside, Ando''s jaw unconsciously slackened. The sight before him left Ando in awe. The academy sprawled out grandly, far larger than he had ever anticipated. As he stepped into the open court, his senses were overwhelmed by a symphony of sights and sounds. The expanse gave the illusion of stretching beyond the horizon. In one corner, he spotted intricate obstacle courses designed to challenge both body and mind, while in another, dedicated taijutsu practice fields echoed with the rhythmic sounds of training. The dormitory buildings stood tall and proud, towering over the grounds, while the school buildings remained still and quiet, as if holding their breath, waiting for the rush of students to fill their halls with energy. Further away, a few buildings seemed more official, likely reserved for the staff. Ando couldn''t help but compare this impressive sight to the fictional scenes he had seen in anime. The academy here was a real symbol of hard work and purpose, its wide layout showing just how serious the training inside really was. It fit perfectly with the military village theme, where neglecting the place where the future soldiers were going to be groomed was just stupid. He was impressed, failing to school his features. But he was not the only one. Glancing toward the group of orphans standing nearby, he noticed their wide eyes, agape mouths, and faces illuminated by a mixture of astonishment and delight. "Don''t be too shocked yet. There is more to come." The voice of the caretaker accompanying them roused them from their trance, and the group started moving again. As they toured the place, they met a few students who lived on the campus. And Ando took the time to observe as many people as he could to get a read on the general level of the people around. After the tour, they were brought to the green building in the middle of the academy. The administration office was managed by chunins. Their tour guide, Mihara Iwao, walked inside and then came back with two additional chunin, each carrying a set of scrolls clutched securely in their hands. Stepping back into the open, the chunins casually unfurled the scrolls on the ground. With a sudden poof of smoke, a transformation occurred before their eyes. In the place of the scrolls now lay a neat stack of books, alongside an array of cards scattered across the ground. The display, akin to magic, brought excited murmurs from the gathered orphans. Yet, amidst the growing anticipation, Mihara Iwao''s resonant voice sliced through, commanding attention. "Today, you will be receiving your student cards. Consider them your most prized possessions as they will record your status in the academy! To activate them, you just have to put a small drop of blood on it. And that''s it!" The man''s voice traveled far and captivated the attention of the kids. Mihara, along with the two other chunins, then proceeded to call out the children''s names one by one to give them their cards. The process was done relatively fast, and soon it was Ando''s turn. He walked up to the front and suppressed his nervousness. Copying those who came before him, Ando simply extended his left arm forward. The ninja casually pricked his index finger with a needle and then placed the drop of blood on a card, which was next handed over to him, along with a rather thick book. "Next, Ishiyo!" Ando quickly moved aside and observed the card. It was clearly made out of some sort of thick paper. But it was more resistant, and its texture almost felt like plastic. On it, Ando''s name, age, and some other information were displayed. "With this, you have officially joined the Ninja Academy of the Hidden Leaf. From this moment on, you can proudly puff out your chest and stand proud. You are no longer just mere orphans; you are the meticulously selected saplings that will one day stand on top of this village!" "I, Mihara Iwao, jounin of the Hidden Leaf Village, welcome you to the Leaf Academy!" From this moment on, the kids were officially no longer part of the Bright Orphanage. They were stepping into the road of shinobi. Ando looked down at the student card in his hand, and then at the thick academy guideline book. A determined glint flashed in his eyes as he followed Mihara Iwao towards the dorm. The dormitories bore a striking resemblance to those they had known back at the orphanage. It brought a sense of familiarity that mingled with the novelty of their new surroundings. The structures held a sense of sameness in their design and layout, a comforting reminder of the past for them, even as they moved on with their lives. One such reminder was the fact that they still had to share a room. Three students had to share one room, while the individual rooms were reserved for the fourth years who lived in another building. Ando finished settling his belongings on the bed, which consisted of just a few spare clothes, and then looked at his roommates. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Kamiya [Level 5] Age 8 Makoto [Level 5] Age 9 Kamiya was a small kid with a build leaning toward the emaciated side. He was pale and had neck-length spiky brown hair. He gave off the vibe of a soft-spoken person. In contrast, the older Makoto had short black hair, a slightly tanned complexion, and looked like the carefree and open type. Ando had never interacted with either of them. Kamiya and he came from the same orphanage, but Makoto was from another orphanage. Since they were going to be together for quite some time, Ando decided to break the ice and try to at least get along with them. "Hey guys!" He started, garnering curious looks from the two boys. "We''ll be sharing this room for the foreseeable future, so I thought we should get to know each other." "My name is Ando, I''m eight years old, and I come from Bright Orphanage!" He finished with a smile and looked expectantly at Makoto, who did not take long to catch on. "I''m Makoto. I''m nine, and I come from the Eden Orphanage. I hope we''ll get along fine." The boy smiled brightly at them. The two then directed their gazes toward the last member of the trio. "Uhh¡­" Kamiya mumbled and lowered his head. "My name is Kamiya, and I come from Bright Orphanage too. N-nice to meet you guys." Kamiya finished with a nervous stutter. It seemed like Ando''s first evaluation of him was spot on. "It''s nice to meet you guys." Thinking about a topic to continue the exchange with, he looked at the more agreeable Makoto. "Well Makoto, how about you tell us a bit about how it was like in the Eden Orphanage, if you don''t mind."
[********] [********] As Ando settled into his new environment, a familiar ping alerted him of a notification from the system. But as he focused on the screen, all he saw was a black screen. Which quickly closed. He couldn''t help but ponder over the anomaly from his system. He had expected some sort of quest or guidance, but there was nothing. Just an empty void where the system''s prompt should have been. It was as if the system had tried to ping him something but failed. Ando frowned, wondering what could have gone wrong. He had grown somewhat accustomed to the system''s interventions, and the absence of it now felt disconcerting. Was the system malfunctioning? After a moment of contemplation, Ando shook his head. There was no point in dwelling on it now. He still could rely on himself. This was an opportunity to explore the village and understand the world he had been thrust into. Even if the system wasn''t going to guide him, he could still find his own path. With his mind set, Ando exited the dormitory. As he made his way out, his gaze fell upon a group of orphans whose expressions were a medley of hope and uncertainty. Joining the academy meant opportunity, a chance to escape the confines of the orphanage, yet it also carried the bittersweet taste of leaving behind the only home they had known. He could sympathize with them. But unlike these children, Ando''s attachment to the orphanage was fleeting, almost ephemeral. He had spent less than two months within its walls, his connection no deeper than the memories he had inherited. While he acknowledged those memories, they did not carve a profound emotional bond. His departure from the orphanage was more of a transition, a shift from one phase of life to another, without the weight of sentimentality dragging him down. He stepped out of the dorm and welcomed the sight before him. The greenery and natural feel of the academy gave him a harmonious feeling. It was a little over 9 in the morning, so he had plenty of time. On his way to the gate, he passed some of his fellow orphans who were openly gawking at the few students practicing on the throwing field. He only spared a few glances at them before decisively heading out. The two ninjas standing guard at the gate gave him a passing glance but did not stop him. It was the weekend, and the students were given free reign over what they wanted to do during that time. Furthermore, the school year had yet to officially start, so he had all the freedom he needed. As he walked through the village, Ando observed his surroundings with keen interest. The villagers looked kind too. Most of them seemed relaxed, not in a hurry to get from A to B or stressed to get something done. Of course, there were exceptions, but the majority of those he met looked at ease. A casual use of observe here and there told him that the civilians averaged levels 8 to 13. Not a big surprise there. But the fact that he was still weaker than most civilians left Ando feeling quite irritated. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling to know he was still one of the weakest persons in the village. After touring around for some time, he finally arrived at the foot of the Hokage Mountain. A long set of stairs awaited him. Upon seeing the seemingly infinite line of stairs, a sudden idea flashed into his mind. What if he were to run through them? He surprised himself by not immediately rejecting the idea, actually viewing it more as a challenge. One had to keep in mind that Ando was the type of person who trained his body until exhaustion every single morning. The daily exercise caused more than physical change in him. It also influenced his character. And instead of feeling discouraged by the sight of the stairs, he actually felt a certain feeling of growing apprehension inside him. Could he actually do it? The idea of proving himself triumphed over his hesitation, and Ando actually started running towards the flight of stairs. Some of the walking pedestrians looked curiously at the odd kid who started running up the stairs. Some worried he might trip and injure himself, while others looked on with amusement. But aside from an old lady who shouted at him to be careful, nobody stopped him. But soon, Ando realized that the task he set himself to do was actually a lot harder than he imagined. He was not even a third of the way up when he started feeling his lungs burning up. It was only normal; he was still a child, and he didn''t have any idea of pacing himself. A couple of instants later, Ando stopped running and hunched over, his hands resting on his knees as he panted heavily, trying to catch his breath. Sweat pooled down his small body, drenching his clothes. But he didn''t stop for long. With some difficulty, Ando slowly forced himself to stand straight and continued moving forward. Step by step, he resumed his walk. But this time, Ando had learned his lesson. The mountain was too big of a target for him. He couldn''t reach the top by running, but he still could walk. Still, he wouldn''t take the loss lying down. He took it as a challenge, and promised himself to get it right the next time! When Ando finally finished climbing the stairs, some people cast curious looks at him, most of them being civilian couples. The Hokage Mountain was a popular spot for civilians. The extraordinary view from the top could serve as a nice background as they talked about their futures. While panting and sweating, Ando walked up to the top of the hokage head that was closest to him, which happened to be the first hokage. And then he plopped down to recover, the gentle breeze doing wonders to alleviate his exhaustion. He took deep breaths and then allowed himself to get lost in thoughts. "The sky is still the same," He thought aloud. The sky may be a tab bit clearer in Konoha, but it was still the same blue one as the one he had in his previous world. And the sun still hurt to watch. He turned his eyes down to alleviate the pain and started to scan the village. And he had to admit that from where he was, the view was indeed wonderful. The colors, the architecture style, and even the general vibe that the picture inspired. Everything was so different, but it was a pleasant kind of different. "But¡­ it''s definitely a brand-new world." He muttered. He stayed on top of the monument for a long time, feeling quite emotional. He felt both excited and sad at the same time. Excited at the prospect of the adventures that awaited him, the people he would meet, the places he would visit. And he lamented the fact that there were places that he would never see again. People he would never get the chance to meet again¡­ A lone tear trailed down Ando''s face, if one did not look carefully, they would confuse it for the sweat that pooled down his body. Ando took one deep breath, and did not run from the feeling of sadness. The thing is, when people have the habit of burying their feelings, it was easy for them to be triggered. Even the seemingly simple act of observing the village of Konoha was enough to bring up the well of emotion that was buried inside Ando''s chest. He had a feeling that without the help of gamer''s mind, he may very well have fallen into depression. A.N: Thanks for reading! I have some news: the next chapter is up and ready! :) You can read it in advance (for free!) on my patreon page under the name RP741. The link should be: patreon dot com slash c slash RP741. You can also support me there if you''d like. That''s all for now¡ªsee you on Tuesday! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 [You have slept in your bed! HP and CP fully restored!] Ando''s eyes fluttered open with the now familiar ring of the notification. He spent a few moments organizing his thoughts, then slowly got out of bed. He looked at his roommates and saw that they were still sleeping. Just like back in the orphanage, he was the first one up. It was one thing that would probably never change during his time in the academy, he thought. Ando discreetly moved out of bed and changed his clothes. He made sure that he had his student card on him, then moved out. The corridor was deserted. But as he walked out of the dormitory, he was pleasantly surprised to see that there were already some students who were out and about. Ando made some light stretches and then started lightly jogging towards the practice field he had seen during his first time in the academy. From today on, he decided to start practicing on the open field to augment his chance of interacting with the other students. Unlike his time in the orphanage, Ando was not going to isolate himself. He was very well aware of the value and the impact of having trained people around him. He could learn a lot just by observing them. It would be even better if he could interact and learn from them. Ando breathed in a lungful of fresh air; the earthy fragrance of dew-kissed grass and soil was invigorating. He felt loads better than when he trained within the damp atmosphere of his room. With a smile on his face, Ando stopped jogging and walked down to the training field. He saw a few groups of students doing various kinds of exercises. He observed for a while, but he ultimately decided against joining them right away. Instead, he found a place not too far away, next to a wooden post, and then started doing his own regular exercises. Feeling sufficiently warmed up by his previous jog, Ando immediately started with the pushups. His activity garnered the attention of the other groups of students nearby. He couldn''t hear what they were saying, but he could tell that they were definitely not praising him. Some were shaking their heads, while others were openly snickering in his direction. Ando frowned, he wondered if his form was bad, but then an angry voice interrupted him. "Oy! What the fuck do you think you''re doing?!" Ando stopped mid-pushup and slowly stood. He turned towards the direction of the voice with a confused expression. A boy, slightly taller than him, with unkempt brown hair and two red markings drawn on each side of his face, was storming towards him. If his voice did not cue Ando on the current mood of the incoming boy, then the angry sneer on his face would. "What the fuck is a damned orphan like you doing on my Inuzuka training ground?!" The boy all but screamed in his face. To which Ando could only respond with a confused "Huh?" [-31 HP] Ando''s head jolted backward violently, his vision instantly clouded by a sudden blur, and an intense surge of pain abruptly radiated from his face. He fell on his backside, and instinctively clutched his bleeding nose. [You have been afflicted with the minor bleeding status!] [-2HP/30 seconds] "Wh-Why?" Ando looked up at the boy who punched him straight out of nowhere with a mix of fear and shock. "Why did you do that?!" "What do you mean why?! Are you fucking dumb?" The boy crouched down and grabbed him by his hair. "This is MY clan''s training ground. Why the fuck are you even here?" Ando spared a look at his harasser and cast observe on him. The other party''s words no even registering inside his brain. He only knew that he could counterattack. He did not hesitate when he saw that the other''s level was not too exaggerated. He tried to swing a punch of his own at the boy''s lowered face. But the problem was, Ando had never trained to fight in his life. And he was never put in a situation where he had to use his fists instead of his brain. To Matabe Inuzuka, the punch was slow and predictable. He shoved Ando''s face back and easily dodged, he then delivered a hard kick to the other''s torso. He watched coldly as the other boy started coughing and heaving on the ground. ''A newbie,'' he thought. Which only served to irritate him further. "First that shitty little brother of mine, and now you?!" Matabe straddled the defenseless orphan and started raining down punches on him, venting. "Who gave you the right to look down on me?! Who?!" Yet, instead of feeling better, he felt his anger intensify with every punch. Matabe cursed in his heart. He resented his target''s weakness. Why were orphans always so weak? It disgusted him. Seeing the lack of response from his opponent, Matabe stopped attacking. He knew the rules of the academy. And he knew that he could not go too far. With a final punch, he got up and watched with a sneer as the orphan cowered on the ground. "You dumbhead, scram before I end up doing something I''ll be sorry for!" [5XP] Matabe took in a deep breath, trying to calm down. Gradually, his taut nerves loosened. He glanced at his blood-stained knuckles, and shook his head. He did not even send a second look at the orphan that was crawling away. The previous incident weighed little to nothing on his mind. Ando managed to crawl to the side of the field and just decided to lie down. The sting of his bruised face making him wonder what exactly he did wrong. He cast a fearful glance towards the brute who casually assaulted him. And was even more confused when the other simply started exercising like nothing even happened. For a few moments, he just lied there, feeling lost. Until he heard the snickers coming from the other kids who were previously laughing at him. Then, it was as if a switch had been flipped, and everything made sense. The confused look in his eyes was replaced with anger. He tilted his head and cast observe on them. [Ichinose Sagi] [LVL 12] Age 10 [Fu Renmei] [LVL 10] Age 9 [Takeshi Renmei] [LVL 11] Age 10 If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. [Kanzaki Shido] [LVL 12] Age 10 And finally, his eyes rested on the bastard who beat him up, Inuzuka Matabe, level 14. They all should be second-year students, if not third years. And judging by their reaction, scenes like what just happened to Ando were a frequent occurrence in the academy. From there, Ando could deduce that the academy actually tolerated this kind of behavior. And may even secretly encourage it. Probably in an attempt to build a competitive spirit for the students. But it also had the effect of dividing them. His mind was churning as he went even beyond and dug deeper. The civilian-born, the clan kids, and the orphans who lived at the academy, these should be the three primary factions existing in the academy. And if he was not mistaken, then he could conclude that the orphans were the ones standing at the bottom between the three groups. Ando was not a fan of being bullied. He wanted to take revenge on what just happened to him. But he needed to confirm his guesses first. And in order to do so, he had to find his own group: the orphans. Having thought this far, he decided to lay down and wait. His pitiful appearance, along with his clothes would be more than enough to attract his kind. All he had to do was just sit down and recover while waiting for them to come down to the field. He did not wipe his bloody face, nor did he move away. Ando simply closed his eyes and started meditating while simultaneously training his chakra manipulation. Some time passed, and Ando was fully immersed in his exercise. So much so that to the others, it seemed like he had passed out. "Hey... are you alright?" A hesitant voice called out to him. Ando made a show of groggily opening his eyes, his vision drifting towards the source of the voice. There stood an 11-year-old girl with a somewhat mature look, her kind brown eyes reflecting concern, but also caution. Her complexion was fair, and she bore the distinctive features of Asiatic origin. Chika [LVL ?] Age 11 Ando bugged for a second when he realized that he could not see the girl''s level. Then a bright smile bloomed onto his face. She was strong; he could tell by the way she was resistant to his observe skill. He righted himself and offered her a nod. "I think I''ll manage. Thanks for asking though." The girl observed him and frowned. "You don''t look fine at all." "I assure you these are what we call flesh wounds. They''ll be gone in no time at all." He offered her a reassuring smile. But considering the dried blood and bruises that littered his face, it came out wrong. "Anyway, I''m Ando Yoshio. What''s your name?" "Chika. I''m a 3rd year." She responded while extending her hand. Ando took it and she pulled hard to get him to stand up. "Well, at least you can stand. I haven''t seen you around, so you must be a new student, right?" "Yup, this is my first day here." "That explains a lot. But in any case, how did you end up like this?" She asked, to which Ando responded by gesturing towards the direction of a group of Inuzuka that were training at the field. "I pissed one of them off." "The Inuzuka clan¡­" Chika sighed and shook her head. "You came here to train, right? Follow me. I''ll show you a place where you can at least do that." She started walking towards another part of the training field and Ando followed behind her. "You have a little bit of bad luck. You ran into the Inuzuka clan as soon as you came here." She started and decreased her speed to allow them to align. "You have to know, among all the groups here, they are one of the most violent and antagonistic ones. In the future, you should stay away from them." Beside her, Ando nodded as though he understood, then he looked at Chika''s sideview and asked a bold question. "What if I want to take revenge?" Chika stopped dead in her tracks and looked at him straight in the eyes. "Forget about that." She declared, and seeing the frown on Ando''s face, she grabbed his shoulders and made sure he was facing her. "Forget about that. It''s not worth it." And typically, such an approach would have been effective on any other first-year student. The unfamiliar surroundings, coupled with a beating, and then encountering a confident figure who guided you through the ropes and showed you the ways to steer clear of trouble¡ªany other first-year would have heeded Chika''s advice. That is, if they wanted to stay out of trouble. Ando was the opposite of that. He did not want an easy time in the academy, he wanted challenges, he wanted to stand out and earn experience. It was impossible for him to stand down. He looked Chika and shook his head. "I can''t do that." Chika observed him for a moment. And surprisingly saw no fear in other kid''s eyes. She slowly released his shoulders. "They''re gonna beat you up. Of that, I am sure. Matter of fact, everyone''s gonna beat you up if you don''t fall in line." She then resumed her walk towards the orphan''s side of the field. Ando just shrugged and followed her. "As long as there is no permanent injury, then I think I''ll do just fine." To that, Chika actually laughed. "We''ll see about that. Don''t come crying to us when you get in trouble. We won''t get involved." Ando just nodded. Who was he to bring them into his fight? They may share the same origin, but following the short discussion he had with Chika, Ando could already tell what kind of mentality these orphans had. They were cowards. It was as simple as that. They were weaker than the other groups, so they would rather take a beating once than get harassed every day. Ando could understand it. In fact, he could empathize. But he couldn''t live like that. He could tell that Chika was strong, but for her to bow her head in defeat like this, it meant that the others must be stronger than her. Still, he believed that she had her own strength. The reason he was still following her was because he wanted to learn what he could from her. "Hey guys, meet Ando, he''s a first year!" Chika introduced Ando to the group of orphans. There were four of them there. Three males and one female. After sweeping his observe on them, Ando pulled out his bloody smile. "Nice to meet you everyone! I hope we''ll be able to get along!" After a round of introductions, Ando got Chika to watch over him as he trained. She helped him correct his form and added some suggestions. Under her lead, Ando felt his form improve. Once he was done with his morning exercises, Chika surprised him by inviting him to have breakfast with her. He did not refuse, and the two of them headed towards the refectory, at the bottom of the main school building. It was only at this time that most of the students living on campus woke up and headed towards the refectory with them. Once inside, Ando headed straight for the toilet to wash his bruised face. Looking at the mirror, Ando could not help but frown. His nose looked funny, his left eye swollen, and the rest of his face was pretty much filled with scratches and bruises. An angry glint appeared in Ando''s remaining visible eye. This was the first time in his life that he has been roughed up this bad. To say that he was angry was an understatement. Matabe did not go easy on him. If it were anyone else, they would need weeks to recover from this. Shaking his head, Ando exited the toilet and started queuing for food along with the other kids. Once there, he presented his student card before getting his share. He then looked around for Chika''s table and joined her. He was not surprised to see that there were already a few orphans sitting around her. Two of which he could not see the level of. By now, Ando had noticed a pattern. He could not see the level of 3rd-year and up students. They were all standing above level 18. He casually took a seat at the side and nodded at them. "Damn, what happened to you?" One of the orphans commented upon seeing his face. "The Inuzukas," Ando simply answered and started wolfing down the food. He actually liked the taste of the food at the academy. It was not as bland as the porridge they had at the orphanage. "I think I have some pomade on me but I left it in my room. I''ll give you some later." That made Ando halt. He stopped eating and looked at the one person who talked. Okawa [LVL ?] "That''s¡­ nice of you." He replied hesitantly. To which Okawa simply laughed. "Don''t worry about it. As orphans, we have to look out for each other, right?" Okawa''s friendly attitude slightly moved Ando. And he glanced at Chika for a moment, as if asking if he should be taking the medicine or not. "You can take it. This guy is in his final year here, and he can afford to be a little generous towards people like us." The girl gave him the go-ahead. It was only then that Ando decided to accept the medicine. It was not that he needed it, but it was a good way to build some relationship with the 4th-year orphan. "Then I''ll have to trouble you later then¡­" "The name''s Okawa. You better remember it ''cause I''m gonna be the next big thing out there!" Okawa cheekily introduced himself. Okawa looked like the sociable, and somewhat reliable type. He had his dark hair cut short in a clean cut, slightly tanned skin, and a muscled physique. He was the type of person to leave a strong impression. Ando had to correct his prior judgment of these guys. They may be cowards in general, but they looked after each other. Not wanting to leave the other hanging for too long, he also introduced himself. No longer keeping the dismissive attitude he had previously. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Okawa did not lie when he said that he had some pomade leftover in his room. He handed Ando a small container the size of a baby''s fist. Ando opened it and saw the green pomade inside, but it was only a small quantity. Okawa may have had to use it a lot. "Thanks, Okawa-senpai," Ando sincerely thanked the other orphan. He knew that it probably was not easy for the other to come up with stuff like this in the academy. "Don''t sweat it," Okawa casually dismissed. "Just do me a favor, will you? Stay clear from trouble and look after your brothers and sisters in the academy!" Ando chuckled as he applied some of the cream on his face. "I can''t promise to stay out of trouble, but I will keep an eye on the other orphans for you." The two of them slowly descended the stairs and left the 4th year''s building, heading towards the Academic Courtyard. Okawa slowly introduced him to the system of the academy while they were on the way. It was as Ando had expected. The students were divided into Civilians, Clans, and Orphans. The orphans were at the bottom, and the clan kids were at the top. This difference in status originated from their difference in strength and backing. The clan kids were trained and taught ninja skills ever since they could walk, in addition to having access to many other resources that the orphans and some civilians had to fight for. Once every six months, the academy organized a small tournament for the academy students where they shared resources like skills, academy points, and various items. It was all done to motivate the students. The tournament was divided into three categories: low, mid, and high level. The low-level tournament was limited to the 1st years, the mid-level was for the 3rd years and under, then the high level was a free-for-all. As one could expect, most of the time, the top 10 in the tournaments were always dominated by the clan kids. They monopolized the resources despite not having any real use for it, leaving only scraps for the other two groups to fight over. By the time Okawa was done talking about the tournament, the two of them had made it to their destination. They joined the other group of orphans for some casual chatter while they waited for the grand opening of the academy. As time passed, more and more people gathered in the amphitheater, including some adults who were accompanying their children for their first day at the academy. Exactly at 8 AM, the officials flashed into the front. There was no smoke or anything. One second there was no one, and the next, a few dozen ninjas stood there. "Hello, everyone," a voice echoed unexpectedly. If Ando hadn''t witnessed the ninjas'' sudden appearance, he might have been surprised. However, not everyone shared his vantage point. Based on the collective gasp reverberating through the crowd, it was evident that many present had missed the stealthy entrance. A subtle upward twitch of his lips revealed the man''s amusement. "I would like to have a moment of your attention, please. This is an important ceremony, one which will officially mark the beginning of another academy year." Gradually, the people present stopped talking and moved to face the man. He waited until everyone was quiet before continuing his speech. "Ladies and gentlemen, today marks the commencement of the academic year. Whether you are new to this esteemed institution or returning for another year, I wish to emphasize a crucial point. We are not merely a collection of individuals; we are a closely-knit family. While disagreements and distinctions may arise, it is essential to recognize that we all originate from the same community. As we embark on this journey together, let us embrace the spirit of unity that binds us as one." Ando found the speech inconsequential, considering the words as mere hollow propaganda. The sentiment being the result of his earlier altercation. Despite his attempts to conceal it, his boredom was evident on his face. Fortunately, he wasn''t alone in his sentiments. A majority of the students shared a similar mindset. It seemed only the first-year students and the parents were genuinely attentive. The ceremony was short; following the headmaster''s concise introductory speech, each staff member was introduced along with their respective roles. Subsequently, the teachers efficiently took charge, individually assigning students to their designated classrooms. Ando bade farewell to his seniors and walked alongside the 1st years towards his classroom. He caught sight of his two roommates along the way and caught up to the two. The three orphans were lucky enough to be assigned to the same class: 1-B. The classroom was moderate in size; it could accommodate up to 40 people. The seating arrangement consisted of long, sturdy benches with a smooth, polished surface. At the front of the class, there was a raised platform where the main instructor was waiting for them to fill the room. Ando led his group to the front seat and waited for the others. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin," the instructor announced, clearing his throat before approaching the blackboard. With a swift motion, he picked up a white chalk and inscribed his name. "I am Soda Gorou, a chunin, and I''ll be guiding your education this year. As for the academy rules, I won''t reiterate them; you can refer to the guideline books for details. In essence, abide by them, and we''ll have no issues." "Moving on, I''ll be assigning your academy points individually. Starting from the front row, kindly hand me your student card, step forward, and introduce yourself." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The announcement stirred murmurs among the students; they were visibly nervous about facing the front. Observing this, Soda subtly shook his head and singled out the student at the far left of the front row. "You''re up first!" The student was taken aback, freezing momentarily. Noticing the disapproving expression on Soda''s face, he quickly gathered himself and nervously made his way to the front. "Your card?" Soda prompted, and once retrieved, signaled for the student to step forward and begin. This process continued, initially marked by nervousness that gradually transformed into confidence as the introductions unfolded. When it was Ando''s turn, he opted for brevity, sharing only his name and the fact that he was an orphan. His bruised face gathered some gasps and curious looks from the students. But the teacher himself did not seem to care, just like he expected. Ando finished his turn and passed the turn to the next student. As each student finished their introductions, Ando discreetly observed the composition of the class. A balanced mix emerged¡ª15 clan kids, 13 civilians, and 11 orphans, totaling 38 students. Among the clan kids, Ando''s attention lingered on the two Inuzuka members. Given his earlier experiences, a subtle distaste for the clan had already taken root within him. "Great, introductions are complete!" Soda clapped his hands, capturing the attention of the class. "You might have noticed the 100 points marked at the top right corner of your cards¡ªthose are your Academy Points. Each month, the academy grants you a hundred points, so spend them wisely. They''re your currency for various academy utilities. If you run out, you''ll have to wait for the next month''s allowance." Soda paused, a small smirk curling his lips. "But there''s another way to earn AP," he continued, letting the suspense build. "Dueling. You can bet your AP, with a minimum of 5 points, and challenge anyone with their consent." He observed the puzzled expressions on the students'' faces, noting that many hadn''t fully grasped the importance of AP from the guidebook. A subtle smile played on Soda''s lips as he casually performed three handseals, channeling chakra into his right hand. An orange flame materialized, drawing awed looks from his students. "This is an E-rank ninjutsu, available for just 1000 AP. Redeem it at the exchange shop when you''re ready." Contrary to his laid-back demeanor, the classroom burst into an uproar. Soda''s smile widened with amusement, satisfied that his small demonstration had stirred the desired reaction. Nevertheless, with a lesson to commence, he promptly hushed the students. "Now, now, everyone, settle down. We''re about to begin our first lesson, and I need your full attention."
"I challenge you to a duel!" Ando stared incredulously at the daring kid who blocked his path. They had just been released from the classroom when the guy next to him started provoking him. Ando wondered what made the other guy think that he was an easy target, but then he remembered that his face was probably still full of bruises, thanks to his early morning altercation. "What? Is the little orphan scared? You should know that it is an honor for you to fight me!" Ando observed the kid, and his eyebrows lifted up in surprise. Hamada Yutaka [LVL 11] Age 8 The kid''s level was impressive, for a first year. Even amongst clan kids, he should be one of the stronger ones. Still, Ando wondered why someone this talented would bother picking on easy prey like him. If he wanted to establish his dominance, he should have gone after the lone Uchiha in the room. Regardless of it all, Ando had no intention of getting into a fight where he would have to lose his precious AP. Sure, fighting would bring him XP. But the consequent loss of AP would negate that small gain. AP was his ticket to getting stronger. He could not afford to squander them. As such, Ando only had one answer to the problem which presented itself to him. He clenched his fist and swung it towards Hamada''s arrogant face. Miraculously, the blow landed, though Ando hadn''t exerted full force¡ªnot due to lack of intent but due to the necessity for a swift and agile attack. 12DMG Ando knew the importance of having the initiative in a fight. Despite his lack of experience, he had seen and read enough action scenes to know. He was about to capitalize on the situation and take advantage of the staggering opponent when a hand suddenly stopped him. "Children, while I appreciate the eagerness. I have to remind you that fighting is strictly prohibited within the classroom, or even the entire school building. If you want to settle scores, you should do so outside." The nonchalant manner in which Soda delivered those words was disconcerting, but even more unbelievable was his sudden appearance between the two of them. "Consider this your one and only warning." With a smile on his face, Soda casually strode away. Ando glanced at the back of his teacher, then shifted his attention back to his angry and swollen-faced classmate. An amused smirk played on Ando''s face as he realized he wouldn''t be the only first-year with a swollen face that day. "You heard him; let''s settle this outside," Hamada declared in a cold tone, walking away. Ando briefly considered attacking him from behind, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He had no intention of provoking Mr. Soda. The conflict was brief, but it nonetheless attracted the attention of the students of 1-B. They excitedly followed the two students outside. But they once again got another surprise when the seemingly unassuming Ando drop-kicked Hamada''s back as soon as they stepped out of the school building. 22DMG It was a much more satisfying number for Ando. Not wanting to give Hamada the opportunity to regain his bearings, he lunged at the other kid, ready to deliver another hit. But to his dismay, Hamada swiftly rolled to the side and executed a nimble flip to regain his footing, his expression now seething with fury. Ando hesitated, and that split-second hesitation was all it took for Hamada to reverse the situation. He stomped hard on his left foot and threw a punch at the flustered Ando. The latter still had the presence of mind to try to block. But, sadly for the orphan, the punch was a feint. An intense pain in his abdominal area caused Ando to gasp, with spit flowing out of his mouth. He instinctively tried to clutch his stomach, which unfortunately gave Hamada the opportunity to deliver a forceful right hook on his unprotected face. Ando''s head violently snapped to the side, a burst of stars filling his eyes. He vaguely registered someone shouting "that''s enough!" before his vision succumbed to darkness. AN: Thanks for all the support. Next chapter is up on pAtre0n dot com slash RP741. See ya! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 [You have slept in your bed! HP and CP fully restored!] Ando opened his eyes, read the notification, and dismissed it. For once, he did not feel like getting out of bed. He just lied there, thinking about what had happened to him. The events of the previous day replayed vividly in his mind, and he involuntarily let out a tired sigh. Under the sheets, his clenched fists shook with frustration. How had he managed to get his ass whooped by children, twice in a row? One had to know that, despite his looks, he was still a grown man. Yes, he had crossed over into a new world and started over, but technically, with his knowledge and wisdom, he should be leagues above his peers. And yet... Ando felt angry and humiliated. The first time, he could attribute it to a surprise attack. It happened out of nowhere, and he naturally lost the advantage. It didn''t help that his opponent was almost twice his level. Even though it was frustrating, he could accept it. But in his second fight... Ando had seized the opportunity. He had learned from his first fight and moved ahead of his opponent to direct the flow of the battle. But he still lost as soon as the other started fighting back. A toddler, the same age as him, and without the support of the gaming system, had owned him. Sure, he could argue that the kid had the backing of a clan, was probably trained since the day he was born, and was level 11. But still, he was not a gamer. He was not a reincarnated soul, and even worse, he was hit in the back. All in all, Ando thought that their respective advantages would even out, which was why he dared to fight the other kid in the first place. He should have known better¡­ For all his trouble, all that Ando got from those two fights was a meager sum of 10XP and a bad beating. An ugly frown made its way onto his now-healed face. Ando took a deep breath and decided to stop mulling over his defeat. It only served to further sour his mood. What he needed to do now was to train and find a way to get stronger quickly. He got out of bed and did not forget to fold his blankets, despite his mood. He took a sniff at his clothes and wrinkled his nose; the stench of his clothes was getting unbearable. Still, he opted against changing them. He would first train and then find a way to take care of the hygiene problem later. Ando glanced outside the glass windows and saw that it was still dark outside. The scene was shrouded in deep, inky darkness, with only the faintest hints of light beginning to emerge. It was right before dawn. His roommates were still snoring like babies. Looking at them, his frown eased up a little. It was probably thanks to those two that he made it back into his room the previous day. He could not think of anyone else who would have had the generosity to drag him back to his room. Ando would remember it. He walked out and headed towards the training yard. He glanced at the place where the Inuzukas usually trained and saw that it was empty. Still, he decided against heading there. Even though getting beat up would award him some XP, he was afraid of getting knocked out and missing a day at the academy. Ando headed towards the orphans'' place and started his daily exercise. He was the first one there, but gradually, the others started showing up. Still, he did not pay them any heed and kept going. It was only when Chika showed up that he stopped. "Hello, Chika!" he greeted the young girl, doing his best to smile. The brunette nodded at him and was about to go on and do her own thing when she stopped. She looked at him once again with a surprised expression. "How the hell did your face recover so fast?" She got closer and leaned in towards him, but then quickly scrunched up her nose. "Dude, you need a shower. You stink!" Ando''s smile, despite his efforts, slowly slipped away. Still, he had a favor to ask the girl, so he just shrugged it off. "I''ll do that once I''m done with my training. But... I was actually hoping that you could help me train... once again." Chika crossed her arms and looked at him with a playful expression. "What''s wrong? Tired of getting beat up already?" "Yeah." Ando did not deny it. "I was actually hoping you could teach me how to fight. Of course, I''m not asking you to do it for free. If there''s anything you need, you can tell me, and I''ll find a way to compensate you." This was the solution that Ando came up with to overcome his hurdles. Unlike the clan kids, he did not have clansmen who could teach and spar with him. But it was not like he was completely left to his own devices. He had his fellow orphans. He just hoped that they would be willing to help him. Chika furrowed her brow, carefully weighing the request. In ordinary circumstances, imparting a few lessons to Ando wouldn''t pose any problem for her. However, the situation took a different turn considering Ando''s penchant for provocation. From their brief interactions, it was apparent that her underclassman was no conformist; he seemed more inclined towards mischief. In short, he was a troublemaker. And getting associated with someone like that might bring her more trouble than it was worth. But¡­ she felt sorry for him. Frankly, he was not the only victim of bullying in the academy. They, as orphans, were usually targeted, just because they did not have someone to stand up for them. No backing, and no clan to shelter and push them in the right direction. Chika thought back to the times when she herself had been a victim, and her heart softened. "Tell me about how you recovered from yesterday''s beating first." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Ando was already prepared for that question. He pulled a nervous expression on his face and scratched his cheek. "Actually, I don''t know. But I''ve noticed that I somehow always feel refreshed after a good night''s sleep." Chika arched her brow in interest. "Is this some sort of Bloodline Limit?" she muttered with a pensive look. "Are you sure you don''t belong to a ninja clan?" "A blood what?" Ando''s fake confusion was deployed in full force. "Ah... I forgot you were a freshman. It''s some sort of family power thing that''s overpower." Chika briefly explained the concept to him, and Ando acted like he was really interested in the subject. He swore he could feel his proficiency in acting skill instantly grow. "Maybe? I don''t know. I''ve always lived in the Bright Orphanage for as long as I can remember." "Hmm, interesting..." Chika lightly tapped her chin, seemingly in thought. Then she nodded her head as if coming to a conclusion. "I''ll teach you." "Really?" Ando looked at her in surprise. "Yeah. Of course, you''ll have to pay me. And you will owe me a few favors. But in exchange, I''ll teach you what little I know." Chika nodded. And then grinned at him. "How about 100 Academy Points per month? Can you afford it?" Ando''s mood instantly soured. 100 Academy Points was basically his monthly income. But again, this was a third-year student offering to teach him. Currently, he had no urgent need for AP. With that in mind, a resolute glint flashed in his eyes. "I can afford it!" "You don''t do things halfheartedly. I don''t hate that." Chika grinned. "Let''s find somewhere else to train. I don''t want to get these guys involved in our matters." Ando looked at the other orphans and nodded. He followed Chika towards the back of the third-year dormitory and headed towards the trees at the back. "From now on, meet me here at dawn every morning." "Got it!" Chika nodded and started doing some stretches. "We''ll start with a spar to see what level you have." She cracked some joints and got into a stance. "Come at me when you''re ready." Ando did not need to be told twice. He looked at Chika''s stance and considered mimicking her. But then the impulse to just jump in headfirst won over. He started running towards the girl and threw a right punch. Chika calmly swatted his fist away, opening up his front for a counterattack. But she did not attack; instead, she lightly poked Ando in his lower abdomen. Chika then leaned back, dodging Ando''s follow-up attack, a wild swing of his left fist. She casually moved her foot forward and tripped the boy. She watched Ando roll onto his back and try to transition his fall into another attack. But she countered him with a light kick to the chest. "I think that''s enough," Chika declared. Ando stopped trying to fight back. He slowly got up from the ground and dusted his clothes, awaiting Chika''s judgment. "I find it wonderful that you''re not afraid to fight. I think that''s the only thing that truly sets you apart from the other first-years," Chika started. "You''re not afraid to get hurt, which makes you prone to taking the initiative in a fight." "But... you don''t know how to fight. You brawl," she sighed. "Fighting isn''t just about throwing punches and hurting your opponent; it''s about strategy and awareness. Finding the way to bring down your enemy by exchanging and adapting to them." "When you attacked me earlier, I could see a lot of problems with your forms. You overextended. You did not correctly use your momentum, and a lot more. But I think the most urgent thing to correct is how you go about fighting." "Think of a fight as an exchange. You can''t rush in headfirst like you did. Contrary to what you may think, that''s not seizing the initiative; that''s the opposite. You expose your weaknesses to your opponent first, giving them the opportunity to counter and direct the flow of the fight. You have to observe, plan your move, test your opponent, and strategize." "So far, you''re with me?" Ando readily nodded at Chika. What she said made sense to him. Actually, he felt like he had been enlightened. To Chika, this may be a quick way for her to grab some AP, but to Ando, this was opening a part of the world that he had never ventured into. "Alright, since we''ve got that down, let''s try again." Chika adopted her stance once again. And Ando tried to copy her, bringing an amused smile to the girl''s face. "We''ll work on your form later. For now, let''s see if you have the ability to strategize." Ando nodded attentively, observing every nuance of Chika''s stance. Her feet were firmly planted, striking a balance between stability and maneuverability. The left foot led, slightly forward, while the right positioned itself a bit back. Rather than sitting upright, Chika maintained a slight squat, revealing her readiness for swift action. His focus sharpened as he noticed a subtle shift in Chika''s left foot. The sole lifted off the ground, the point pressing down ¨C a prelude to an imminent attack. And then, with an almost imperceptible motion, Chika closed the gap between them in an instant. Ando could see the calculated progression, her body serving as a conduit to seamlessly convert rebound force into a precisely aimed fist. The punch halted just an inch from Ando''s face, and he felt the brush of displaced air against his skin. Suppressing a shudder, he realized he hadn''t even managed to react. "You did well," Chika praised. But Ando did not think the praise was sincere. All he did was stand there. He could not even move! Chika chuckled when she saw the unconvinced look on his face. "I mean it." "What just happened was the result of you observing me. Trying to read my stance and predict my move. And that''s exactly what you should be doing!" "Unfortunately for you, you have not conditioned your mind to respond. There was no instinctual response. There was no follow-up, no action planned for how you were going to react to the information you were collecting. This is the first time you''ve attempted this, so naturally, you couldn''t react even though I approached you at a slower pace." "But! You did well nonetheless. We can consider that you have learned the first lesson!" Chika proudly declared with a smile. Ando looked at her somewhat prideful expression and could not help but smile in return. Chika was... incredible, he thought. She spoke and acted like she understood him, understood his level of intellect. And he loved that. Ando could see it in the way she easily managed to explain and impart her knowledge. Ando had lived in a world where education was a must. He had seen his fair share of teachers. As such, he was qualified to judge Chika. Not only was she proficient in her subject, but she also knew the right way to teach. She was not a simple orphan. That was Ando''s final conclusion. But that was fine with him. The more incredible she was, the better it was for him. As for her origins and secrets, he didn''t care. Ando put those thoughts to the back of his mind and formally bowed to the girl. It was a token of both his gratitude and respect. "What are you doing?" Chika asked, feeling both confused and amused by his action. "Thanking you!" Ando replied, then he straightened himself and grinned at her. "Shall we continue?" [You have unlocked the skill ''Battle Sense (beginner)''] [Battle Sense LVL 1/20] [1%] [Battle Sense: Battle Sense is the foundation of a fighter''s awareness in combat. It sharpens the user''s instincts, helping them perceive an opponent''s movements, predict attacks, and recognize opportunities for counterattacks. At its core, this skill enhances the user''s ability to read stances, analyze battle flow, and respond appropriately.] [Increases reaction speed by 1%, allowing the user to dodge or block more effectively based on observed behavior in battle.] AN: Life has been pretty hectic lately, so the updates may take a little longer than usual. I may even take a few days/weeks of break. But don''t worry, it won''t last too long. Just enough to figure some stuff out. Anyway, thanks for reading! And support me on patre0n / RP741 Chapter 11 [You have made some progress with the skill: Beginner Leaf Fighting Style[LVL 1/20[42%] Ando grinned happily upon seeing the notification. It has been four days since he started training with Chika. Just as she promised, she helped him correct his stance. But she did not stop there. She showed him a set of exercises and stances to practice the basic fighting style taught at the academy. The results were obivous. If before, Ando was akin to blindly stumbling around without a clear direction, now he could continuously shoot forward, and keep making progress. Although he still got his ass handed to him at the academy, he now understood how, and why he lost. It was a huge step in the right direction. "You still haven''t had enough? Trash like you will never reach my level!" Hamada Yutaka''s eyes flashed with irritation as he harshly criticized Ando. The other students gathered on the sidelines, exchanging whispers and stifled giggles as they watched the orphan fall to the ground. This scene had been repeating itself for days. Since the first day of school, Ando had been fighting against the Yutaka clan kid, never missing a day. Some students whispered that he had a few screws loose, that it was pointless¡ªstupid, even¡ªfor him to keep challenging the clan kids. Sadly, most of those students were orphans just like Ando. The clan kids didn''t see him as a threat, not in the slightest. To them, he was just a stubborn nobody, a nuisance. The civilians, on the other hand, shared the orphans'' low opinion of Ando, but they kept their distance, as if worried they might become his next targets. Though they never said it outright, their behavior and subtle avoidance were telling. In reality, the worst came of it from the orphans themselves. They should have been on his side, standing with him against the odds, or at the very least, leave him be. But instead, they chose to mock him. They responded to his efforts with laughter and sneers, snarky remarks and disapproving stares. Ando understood that they were doing it in a bid to distance themselves from him. He was a troublemaker, but above that, he was an orphan. Just like them. They were afraid that the people at the academy would associate them with him. There may be a deeper reason, if Ando was willing to dig deep, that is. But at this point, he just did not care. Unlike adults, who had learned to mask their emotions, the children were unfiltered in their disdain, leaving Ando no doubt about how they felt. Naturally, in just a couple days, he became isolated from them. Ando slowly got up from the ground and schooled his features. He wiped the blood off his face, rubbed his sore cheek and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. "We''ll see about that. Tomorrow, same time, same place. I''ll beat the shit out of you!" Ando''s declaration would have sounded more credible if he hadn''t been consecutively trashed by everyone in the last few days. Despite this, a small group of people felt apprehensive. If one compared the way Ando fought during his first day to the way he was currently fighting, they would realize that Ando was actually getting better at fighting. The difference may not have been visible to the mundane man, but for someone trained like Hamada, it was hard not to notice. And Hamada wasn''t the only. Ando was looking for fights with everyone! Like a fool, he did not know fear. And incredibly enough, he did not seem to know pain! How many times had he been put to the ground? Hamada did not know, nor did he count. He had better things to do. But the most peculiar thing about Ando was that every single day, he came back as good as new. One day, Hamada had been so angry at the orphan that he almost disfigured the other kid. Yet, he came back the next day with a mocking grin on his ugly mug. "I''ll fucking kill you." Hamada did not shout, but his words still produced a menacing tone. Ando simply responded with a bloody grin and limped towards the classroom, traversing the hallways. He opened the classroom door and walked towards the far-left side of the front desk. He painfully sat down and rested his swollen head on his crossed arms. The seat next to him was empty, but even until the teacher showed himself, nobody took it¡­ "Good morning, children," Soda greeted with his usual nonchalant expression. "I hope you have all taken the time to rest yesterday, because today, we are going to do some physical exercises." The declaration was met with the excited murmurs of the students. When they enrolled in the academy, what truly attracted them was the cool ninja stuff, not the boring everyday lectures. But contrary to the others'' excited mood, Ando was anguishing inside. If he had known that they were going to practice physical exercises beforehand, he would not have been looking for trouble at the academy in the morning. Ando sighed, a wave of regret washing over him as he glanced around. His eyes met Hamada''s, who stood there with a smug, triumphant smirk. The urge to flip him the middle finger burned in Ando''s chest, but he bit it back¡ªhis self-control was better than that. "Alright, I want everyone in the training ground in 10 minutes," Soda instructed and then walked out. The rest of the students quickly followed behind him while Ando was lagging behind because of his limping. He nonetheless made it in time and joined the other students crowding in around Soda. "I know you guys have been eagerly waiting for this day to come." A sardonic smile then etched itself on Soda''s face. "Unfortunately, this won''t be as amusing for you as it will be for me." "Before I actually start teaching you ''cool ninja stuff,'' we will have to do some physical conditioning here. All of you, get in line!" At the far back of the students, Ando sighed. He trudged forward and lined up with the other kids with a resigned expression. He knew, the day was going to suck.
The academy was not exactly what Ando expected. From the curriculum, the system in place, and even the discipline and the rules, most were the exact opposite of what he had experienced in his previous world. They were locked inside the premises five days out of seven, and were only allowed to leave on the weekend. Those were the rules. And everyone had to follow them; even the clan kids were no exception. The had the same accommodations as the orphans, but were instead mixed in with the civilians. As for the reason why, Ando actually failed to find the logic in it. On a Saturday morning, while lying in bed, Ando seriously contemplated the idea of not getting up and spending the rest of his day in bed. The events of the previous day, coupled with the physical conditioning, had left him feeling exhausted and lazy. He just did not want to get up. *Bang! Bang! Bang!* Alas, the frantic knocking on his door told him that fate had other plans for him. Ando forced himself up and dragged his feet toward the door, ready to give the impolite fool a piece of his mind.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. His hand reached for the handle and opened the lock, swinging the door open, when¡ª "It seems like you have decided to skip training today, Ando!" On the other side of the door, Chika was giving him a smile that did not quite feel like a smile. The annoyed expression on Ando''s face quickly vanished and morphed into a confused one. "What training? It''s the weekend." Chika stood at the door, her arms crossed and an eyebrow raised. "You fool. Just because it''s the weekend doesn''t mean your training stops. You want to get better, don''t you?" Ando groaned internally. Of course, she would show up on his one day off. He had hoped to rest for once, maybe even catch up on some more sleep. But one look at Chika''s determined face told him that wasn''t going to happen. With a resigned sigh, he stepped back and motioned for her to come inside. "Fine, fine. Give me a minute to get ready," he muttered, turning towards his bed to grab his now beyond stinky training clothes. Chika waited, observing the room along with Ando''s slumbering roommates as he changed quickly. "Let''s go," she said as soon as he was dressed. "We''ve got a lot to cover today. And I especially prepared something special for you." Ando didn''t know if he liked the sound of that or not. Still, he followed her out of the dormitory. The early morning sun was just beginning to light up the sky, casting long shadows across the academy grounds. As they walked past their usual training ground, Ando realized that they were heading somewhere new. "Chika? Where are we going?" Ando expressed his confusion. "Today, we''re going to have a change of scenery," Chika replied with a small smile. She led him toward the agility course field, which was guarded by a young ninja. Isamu Mita [?] The person in charge of guarding the field looked young, maybe 14 or 15 years old, but there was an air of authority about him. Standing at about 5''7", he had a lean, muscular build that suggested he could be formidable if he ever put in the effort. His jet-black hair was messy, as if he couldn''t be bothered to comb it, and his sleepy green eyes didn''t show much interest in anything around him. He exuded a laid-back demeanor, clearly someone who preferred the path of least resistance. As they approached, Isamu greeted Chika with a nod. "Chika, it''s good to see you. What brings you here so early?" Chika returned his nod with a small smile. "Isamu, I need a favor." She motioned toward Ando. "This is Ando, and he needs access to the agility course for training." Isamu''s brow lifted, a curious hum escaping his lips. "He looks like a newbie. You know the rules¡ªfirst- and second-year students need special permission to use the field. And it costs 10 AP per day." Chika sighed softly, but her tone stayed composed. "I know the rules, Isamu. That''s why I''m asking. I''ll be with him, there won''t be any problems." Isamu''s gaze shifted to Ando, then back to Chika. His eyes narrowed slightly, his lips curling into an amused smirk. "You? Asking for a favor? Now I''m curious." He leaned toward Ando, examining the boy''s nervous stance. "What''s so special about him?" "He''s got potential. This training will help him, and I''ll owe you one," Chika said, her tone steady and confident. Isamu mulled it over, a hum hanging in the air as he sized them both up. Then, his grin returned. "Alright, Chika. You win. But remember¡ªyou owe me a favor now." He pointed a playful finger at Ando. "The same goes for you too, little guy." "Thank you. I won''t forget this," Chika said, pulling out her student card and handing it to him. Isamu chuckled as he stepped aside. "I''ll be sure to remind you." As they walked away, Ando glanced at Chika, his voice tight with discomfort. "You didn''t have to do that." The girl waved it off. "Consider it an investment. You''ll pay me back triple what I gave today." She gave him a light nudge. "Now, let''s get started." The course ahead was dotted with obstacles¡ªbalancing beams, rope climbs, and narrow ledges. Without missing a beat, Chika led Ando to the starting line. "Today, we''re focusing on agility, reflexes, and endurance," Chika began, her voice quickly adapting an instructive tone. "I''ve watched you fight, and you take way too many hits. So, we''re going to run this course, over and over. And your job? Dodge everything, and do your best to get to the finish line. Got it?" Ando nodded, a mix of anticipation and dread settling in his chest. The field''s constant surveillance by a stationed ninja made it clear; this course wasn''t just for ordinary training. Chika moved into action, demonstrating the course. She leaped effortlessly over low hurdles, ducked under bars, and wove through a line of poles with fluid precision. Ando watched, trying to memorize the sequence. Her movements were so smooth they almost seemed easy, almost. "Your turn," Chika said, stepping aside. Taking a deep breath, Ando stepped up. The first few obstacles were manageable, but the difficulty quickly ramped up. He tripped over a hurdle, his legs tangling as he tried to recover. The poles came next, and despite his efforts, he stumbled through them, feeling the sting of impact. "See? This is what I mean. You can''t just flail around when you''re under pressure. You have to plan your next move! Even while you''re getting hit," Chika criticized with a firm voice. "Focus, Ando! Keep your movements smooth, controlled. Don''t rush!" The instructions rang out from the sidelines, but as Ando looked ahead, all he could see were the swinging logs, suspended ropes, and even the occasional blunt kunai hurtling through the air. How was he not supposed to rush? The course was brutal. Every new section seemed designed to break him. The swinging logs weren''t just padded¡ªthey were weighted, and each impact felt like a hammer blow. The ropes weren''t smooth, either; they were knotted, each rough twist capable of scraping skin raw if grabbed without care. And the blunt kunai still packed enough force to leave painful bruises. By the time Ando reached the narrow beams suspended above the ground, his legs were shaking. He wobbled, arms outstretched for balance, knowing that a fall wouldn''t cause serious injury, but it would hurt all the same. Below him, Chika''s voice cut through the air. "Don''t look down! Eyes on the end goal, Ando!" Gritting his teeth, he pushed forward, only to be met by swinging pendulums in the next section. He timed his movements as best he could, but the heavy logs swung dangerously close, brushing his arm once, then catching his leg and sending him sprawling. "Get up! Keep moving!" The final section was a wall climb followed by a drop into a pool of water. The wall was slick and smooth, designed to test grip strength and climbing ability. Ando''s fingers ached as he hauled himself up, each inch feeling like a mile. At the top, he had to steady himself before making the leap into the cold water below. By the time Ando reached the end of the course, he was drenched in sweat and water, his muscles screaming in protest, and his breath coming in ragged gasps. He collapsed to the ground, his body heavy with exhaustion. "I don''t¡­ understand¡­ how¡­ this is supposed to help me¡­ beat people up!" Ando gasped between breaths. Chika smirked down at him. "Well, for starters, it''ll help you get used to pain." "I''m used to pain!" Ando shot back, louder than he meant, his frustration cutting through the fatigue. Chika chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Fair point. But the course isn''t just about pain tolerance. The swinging logs, ropes, and balancing beams train your coordination, reflexes, and grip strength. You have to get comfortable being in tough situations while staying calm enough to find your way out." She pointed to the obstacles as she explained. "The logs teach you how to take a hit when dodging isn''t an option. The ropes? They''re all about grip and body coordination. And the balancing beams are for, well, balance. Getting to the end without giving up builds your mindset. It''s about perseverance." Ando, still struggling for air, grimaced. "I get it¡­ kind of. But does that really make sense?" His real motive was to stall for time, hoping Chika would keep talking long enough for him to catch his breath. "It does," Chika said, raising an eyebrow at him. "And if you''ve got the energy to argue, you''ve got the energy for another run." "Wait, what?" Ando looked up at her, eyes wide with disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? At least let me catch my breath." Chika''s smile faded, replaced by a serious look. "Nope. If you want to improve, you need to push past your limits. Now, up you go." Ando stared at her in disbelief, his exhaustion written all over his face. But he could tell by the look in her eyes¡ªshe wasn''t joking. That day, Ando learned the hard way that Chika was far more sadistic than she first seemed. [You have unlocked the skill ''Pain Tolerance (beginner)''] [Pain Tolerance LVL 1/20] [27%] [Pain Tolerance: Pain Tolerance is a passive skill that allows the user to endure physical damage without losing focus or performance in battle. As the user experiences pain, their body adapts, reducing the impact of physical trauma on their combat effectiveness.] [Reduces the likelihood of being stunned, staggered, or interrupted by non-lethal attacks by 1%] Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "Good morning children." The homeroom teacher, Soda, greeted. "I hope everyone has taken the time to read up on your history book like I instructed. We''ll be having a little test that will count towards your first semester scores today." The classroom responded with a collective groan. Ando himself was frowning. One of the few subjects that he quickly grew to hate was history. He found it¡­ pointless. a collection of skewed facts that he was certain he''d never need. He doubted the authenticity of the information in their textbooks, suspecting it was heavily redacted to fit certain narratives. Despite his apparent drive and mature look, Ando was actually quite lazy. When he did not like something, he would seldom find the motivation do it. Which was why he actually sucked at history. Shaking off his reservations, Ando accepted the exam paper and began working through the questions. However, his frustration grew as he found himself drawing blanks on most of them. He glanced around, trying to find the opportunity to glean answers from a classmate. But the fact that he was a loner showed its downsides¡ªthere was no one within reach. Resigned, Ando scribbled down whatever came to mind, managing to answer only a handful of questions. "Those who finish early, bring your papers up and claim your monthly AP credits," Soda announced, his tone almost sounded cheerful. At the mention of AP credits, Ando''s interest piqued. Dropping his pencil, he locked eyes with Soda, noticing a twinkle of amusement in the teacher''s eyes. Without hesitation, he strode to the front and handed in his paper. "Done, sir." Soda looked at the half blank paper and looked at Ando with a critical eye. "You know those papers are going to count towards your final grade, right?" "History isn''t the only subject that matters, sir." Soda actually chuckled upon hearing his answer. The teacher took Ando''s student card and gave him the promised 100 AP. "Don''t go around spending them all at once kid." Ando looked at the teacher, nodded, and then turned towards the classroom. "Any of you weaklings who feel like they can take me on, I''ll be waiting for you at the sparing field. I''m willing to bet 50AP against all the 100AP I have here!" With that challenge thrown, Ando resolutely walked out of the classroom. Soda''s eyes were glued to his back as he left, with an inscrutable glint flashing in them. He then turned towards the stunned room and smirked. "Well, are you going to let him talk to you all like that?"
Outside, seated on a bench, Ando reflected on his time at the academy. Time was moving pretty fast when one had fallen into a routine. Between training, fighting, and learning, Ando had little time to watch the time pass by. And in the blink of an eye, a month has passed. It has exactly been one month since he left the orphanage. A month since he had his head bashed in by a random Inuzuka clan kid. Ando did not forget that day. He used that memory as fuel to push himself forwards in his daily training. For the average student, one month might not mean much, but Ando was no average student. Level: 8 Age: 8 HP: 290/290 [14/30mn] CP: 312/312 [15.4/30mn] Vitality: 14 Stamina: 17 Agility: 13 Spirit: 21 Intellect: 12 [Available status points: 11] He had been training diligently. Never missing a day since he got here, pushing himself to the limit every day. He had been methodical in his approach, focusing on strength, speed, and technique. Today, he intended to showcase the results of his hard work. He has been holding himself back from challenging anyone for a week just for this moment. Just so he could maximize his profits. Time ticked by as Ando immersed himself in meditation while he waited for his challengers to come. Without any surprise, the first one to take him up on his offer was Hamada. But he did not come alone. He brought his whole clique with him. "I was wondering if you had finally learned your place, orphan." Hamada sneered, spouting the word ''orphan'' as if it was an insult. "It seems like I need to teach you, once again, how much of a loser you are." "How many of you think you can take me?" Ando retorted, standing to face the group. His bravado was met with derision, but he remained unfazed. "What are you even saying? Do you actually believe you can beat me?" Hamada retorted with a voice full of arrogance. "I believe I can beat every single one of you." Ando declared, locking eyes with each of them before focusing on Hamada. Laughter erupted from the group. It was contagious and soon the whole audience started mocking. "You''ve lost it," someone jeered. "We''ll see," Ando replied coolly. "Me against the six of you." And suddenly, the mockery faded, replaced by hostile stares. Ando''s lips slowly stretched into a confident smile. "Who''s first?" "I''ll do it." A short black-haired kid from the group stepped up. Yoichi Okabe [LVL 10] Age 8 Ando looked over at the challenger and was glad that it was not actually Hamada that decided to go first. He acknowledged Yoichi''s challenge and got inside the ring. A ninja suddenly appeared in between them. To Ando''s surprise, it was a familiar face, Isamu, the laid-back ninja who often watched him train with Chika. "Well, if it isn''t little Ando." He greeted, "Here for a match? How much AP are you kids betting?" "One hundred academy points," Ando replied without hesitation. Following his example, Yoichi also bet 100AP, much to Ando''s delight. "Going big today, huh? You know the rules: no weapons allowed, and whoever gets knocked out, steps outside the ring, or gives up loses. No crippling blows, and whenever I tell you to stop, you have to stop." After saying his piece, Isamu quietly flashed to the side with a shout of "Fight!" "I''m gonna enjoy this!" Yoichi declared confidently. He wasted no time, charging at Ando with his fists clenched and eyes locked on his target. Ando stood his ground, his eyes keenly following Yoichi''s movements. Feeling himself grow more confident upon seeing his opponent''s speed. The kid was fast, but compared to Chika, he was nothing.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As Yoichi threw a punch aimed at his face, Ando sidestepped swiftly, his reflexes sharp from relentless training. Yoichi stumbled slightly, surprised by his opponent''s speed. Ando capitalized on the moment, delivering a quick jab to Yoichi''s ribs. Yoichi grunted in pain, but recovered quickly, swinging a kick toward Ando''s midsection. Ando blocked the kick with his forearm, feeling the impact reverberated through his bones. "You''ve improved," Yoichi admitted, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But not enough." Yoichi started launching a barrage of punches at Ando, aiming the overwhelm the latter with brute force, displaying an aggressive style which aimed to pressure the opponent. Alas, pressure was the last thing that Ando feared. His movements were fluid and, while appearing chaotic, were actually effective. He was dodging and parrying his opponent''s strikes with a focused intensity. He felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins, his mind solely on the fight. Ducking under an overhead swing, he found an opening, and delivered a powerful uppercut to his opponent''s jaw. Yoichi staggered back, dazed. Seizing the opportunity, Ando moved in with a series of rapid punches, targeting Yoichi''s torso and head. Yoichi managed to block some of the strikes, but Ando''s heavy hits left him reeling. With a final, forceful kick to Yoichi''s chest, Ando sent him sprawling out of the ring. "Winner: Ando!" Isamu declared, stepping forward to end the match. [250XP] Ando stood inside the ring, feeling dazzled. He won. He actually won a fight! Breathing heavily, he glanced at Yoichi, who was struggling to stand. And a belated smile graced his face. "Take that! You sucker!" He cheered, failing to contain his joy. "Anyone else want to try?" Ando called out, his voice brimming with excitement despite his effort to cover it. He hoped to bait another challenger in before Hamada decided to step forward. Sure enough, another kid stepped into the ring, confident he could exploit Ando''s supposed weakness. Takeuchi Ai [Level 10] "I''ll take you on!" the kid announced boldly. And was about to rush at Ando. But before he could start, Ando interrupted him. "We need to settle on the betting AP first." Ando started, sending a devious look at his opponent. "I just got another 100AP, so how about upping the ante a little? Let''s bet all the points we have. Whoever wins takes all!" Takeuchi looked at him, then looked at Yoichi who was glaring hatefully at the ring. "What? Is an esteemed clan born like you afraid of an orphan?" Takeuchi''s brown eyes locked into Ando''s, and he could see the open fury in the other kid''s face. "I''m gonna make you eat those words." "Fight!" Isamu announced from the side. The fight began. And once more, Ando''s provocations worked. The kid charged forward, fists flying in a wild flurry. Ando fell back, narrowly avoiding the first salvo of hits. He rolled on the ground and started leading Takeuchi around the edge of the ring. He tried to follow Takeuchi''s rhythm, but he quickly realized that the Ai clan kid was actually more skilled than Yoichi. He somehow managed to keep Ando on the backfoot. At least that''s how it seemed on the outside. From the sideline, Isamu noticed that, despite taking several hits, Ando was actually resisting quite well. What''s more, despite Takeuchi''s skillful display, he was visibly growing more and more frustrated. Isamu could understand his frustration. Ando was an abnormally resilient kid. And his next action all but proved it. After a harsh barrage of punches and kicks which pushed Ando towards the very edge of the ring, Takeuchi tried take advantage of the situation, dropping down, feinting for a low kick, and then transitioning into high kick, catching Ando off guard. Unfortunately for Takeuchi, despite having his strategy being flawlessly executed. He still could not win. Ando received Takeuchi''s kick to the chest, and locked the other kid''s leg in place. He then twisted his hips, demonstrating his muscle strength as he threw his opponent outside the ring. "Winner: Ando!" Isamu declared with a chuckle. [250XP] [Consecutive Win Bonus: 20XP] HP: 183/290 [14/30mn] The crowd murmured in astonishment. Ando panted as he walked towards the center of the ring, his steps steady, eyes locked into Hamada. His intent was clear, despite his injuries, he was not backing down yet. Without a word, Hamada stepped into the ring, his expression livid. "Two hundred Academy Points" Hamada muttered. "Let''s see what you''re really made of." "Don''t be in such a hurry." Ando chuckled. "Let me count my AP first." Ando calmly walked up to Isamu and verified his gains, whistling joyfully as he did so. After a brief count, Ando made a bold declaration. "370 AP, if you can wager that much in this match, then I will duel you. Otherwise, you can just scram." Ando''s words elicited an uproar from the audience. The majority of which started insulting him and calling him a coward. Most of the clan kids were fuming, but surprisingly enough, it was the civilians who were the angriest. A lowly orphan was actually challenging the dignity of the clan born¡ªpeople that they could only curry favor with. Some even tried to profit of the occasion to try and curry favor with Hamada. And soon enough, the sum of 370 AP was gathered and offered up to challenge Ando. Ando watched the show unfold, and considered his options. Hamada was definitely stronger than his first two opponents. Following Ando''s first two victories, he knew that the other was not going to make the mistake of underestimating him. Add to that the fact that Ando had already taken quite a few hits, one could clearly see that his chances of winning were slim. That is, if nothing changed. With a quick command, Ando brought both his Stamina and Vitality stat to 20, allocating 9 of his saved points to his physique. The effects were instant. The tightness in his muscles unwound, and the throbbing aches of his bruises alleviated. His breathing came easier, lighter, no longer strained by the fatigue. HP: 258/365 [20/30mn] Ando exhaled a breath of turbid air, his chest rising and falling heavily as he steadied himself. His gaze, sharp and unyielding, locked onto Hamada, eyes burning with a quiet intensity. The air thickened with tension as the two squared off, the crowd''s chatter hushing in anticipation. Hamada, larger and seemingly more experienced, moved first. His approach was aggressive, his fists aimed with precision. Right from the start, he landed a solid right hook to Ando''s side, the impact echoing around the silent ring. -20HP Ando staggered slightly but quickly regained his composure, his face set in a grimace. He knew Hamada wasn''t going to hold back. Ando circled, keeping his distance, his eyes never leaving Hamada''s. Hamada threw a jab, the punch whistling past Ando''s cheek as he dodged, feeling the air from the swing. Hamada pressed forward with a series of rapid punches, his fists a blur as he aimed to corner Ando. Each punch was thrown with deadly intent, aiming to end the bout quickly. Ando weaved and bobbed; his movements not as refined but effective in their unpredictability. He absorbed a hit to his shoulder, another to his ribs, the pain sharp and immediate. Already, he was down by a sum of close to 50HP. But instead of retreating, Ando used the pain to fuel his resolve. Gritting his teeth, Ando threw a counterpunch, his fist connecting with Hamada''s jaw. The punch wasn''t enough to stop Hamada, but it gave Ando a momentary advantage. He followed up with a quick succession of jabs, aiming to keep Hamada on the defensive. Hamada grunted, his eyes narrowing as he adjusted his stance. He swung a powerful right hook, catching Ando on the side of the head. Ando''s vision blurred for a second, but he shook it off, refusing to go down. He ducked under another punch and aimed a sharp kick at Hamada''s knee. The blow landed, making Hamada stumble. Seeing an opening, Ando lunged forward, his fists a flurry of relentless strikes. Each punch was driven by a mix of desperation and determination, his style raw and unrefined but undeniably effective. Hamada blocked and parried, his larger frame absorbing much of the impact. Having regained his rhythm, Hamada countered with a brutal uppercut, lifting Ando off his feet. -26HP Ando landed hard but rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a follow-up stomp. He sprang to his feet, his breathing heavy, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. The crowd watched in rapt silence as the two fighters circled each other, sweat dripping from their brows. Hamada launched another series of punches, each one aimed to incapacitate. Ando dodged and weaved, his movements erratic and difficult to predict. He felt a surge of adrenaline, his mind focused solely on the fight. Feeling his exhaustion creeping in, Hamada had to make a difficult decision. End the fight decisively, or fall into Ando''s rhythm. He launched a heavy left, aiming to end the bout. But Ando saw it coming and ducked low, the punch sailing over his head. With a grunt, Ando surged forward, his shoulder driving into Hamada''s midsection. The impact was unexpected, unorthodox, and it knocked the wind out of Hamada, bending him forward over Ando''s back. In one fluid motion, Ando straightened up, flipping Hamada off him and onto the ground with a resounding thud. The crowd fell silent, watching as Hamada scrambled to his feet, his breathing heavy, eyes wide with shock. Ando didn''t give Hamada a moment to recover. He advanced with a wild ferocity, his fists pounding like drums against Hamada''s defenses. He used punches, kicks, and even attempted some grappling moves. At this point, his strategy could be resumed in a few words: throw as much attacks as possible, and hope for the best. Eventually, a left jab connected with Hamada''s cheek, snapping his head to the side. Ando followed up with a right cross, the force of the blow making Hamada stagger. Every move Ando made was raw and unpolished, a testament to his month of relentless, desperate training. His style was¡­ chaotic, each punch thrown with a mix of instinct and determination. He stepped back, feinting with his left, then pivoted on his heel, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick. His foot connected squarely with Hamada''s chest, the impact sending Hamada sprawling backward. Hamada''s arms flailed as he fell, his body crashing to the ground with a finality that echoed through the arena. The referee, Isamu, hurried over, his hand raised as he checked on Hamada. HP: 108/365 [300 XP] [Consecutive Win Bonus: 20XP] [Level Up!] [¡­] "Winner: Ando!" Isamu announced, his voice echoing across the silent crowd. The silence was palpable, thick with astonishment. Suddenly, laughter cut through the tension. Everyone''s eyes landed on the incoming student. "What a pitiful display!" Shido Inuzuka mocked. He stepped forward as the crowd parted, his expression one of contempt. "Each of you more disappointing than the last," he sneered, his eyes scanning the stunned faces with disdain. Finally, his gaze settled on Ando. "You think you''re tough? Let''s see if you can handle a real fight. I challenge you, right here, right now!" Chapter 13 Chapter 13 "You think you''re tough? Let''s see if you can handle a real fight. I challenge you, right here, right now!" Shido Inuzuka bellowed, his voice booming across the silent field and shocking the crowd. The silence broke as the civilians, always eager to curry favor with the clan kids, began to cheer Shido on. Their voices rose in a cacophony of encouragement, some even goading Ando into accepting the fight. It was almost a comical sight. Ando, unfazed by the clamor, fixed his gaze on Shido. "You think I''m afraid of you?" He scoffed, eyeing the level 13 Inuzuka with a smirk. With deliberate calm, he walked up to Isamu and retrieved his student card, glancing at his current AP balance with satisfaction. Then, without warning, he bolted in the direction of the dormitory. "Fuck you, Inuzuka!" he shouted over his shoulder, his voice carrying back to the stunned audience. For a moment, the crowd stood frozen, watching in disbelief as Ando sprinted away. It took a few seconds for reality to snap back, but by then, Ando was already too far to be caught. Surprisingly, no one made an attempt to chase after him. The clan kids, too proud, refused to give chase after an orphan, while the civilians, too scared to take the lead, remained rooted in place. And so, Ando managed to safely return to his studio, leaving behind a bewildered crowd and a fuming Inuzuka Shido. Level: 9 Age: 8 HP: 108/365 [20/30mn] CP: 201/343.67 [17.4/30mn] Vitality: 20 Stamina: 20 Agility: 13 Spirit: 23 Intellect: 12 [Available status points: 5] Inside his studio, while covered in bruises, Ando started laughing maniacally. Thankfully, his two roommates were still outside so they did not have to witness it. To Ando, this was the biggest achievement of his life. Well, his second life. However short it was. Either way, it felt insanely good to finally win. And added to that was the level up, plus the Academy Points. Laying down on his bed, Ando could not wipe the wide grin on his face. Thinking back about all those times when he was one sidedly beat down, bullied. From now on, it was his turn. Ando was a petty person. At least he regarded himself as one. He practically remembered all those who had once wronged him at the academy. In his mind, he was already making up a list of who he was going to enact revenge on first.
While Ando was feeling good about his hard-earned victory, the consequences of his fight started to make themselves known. Soda Gorou has not always been the most diligent of people. In his early years, his parents have scolded him for his laid-back attitude, something which, as per his parents, was almost on par with the Nara clan people. Sadly, despite their similarities, he was not as smart as the Nara clan kids. He was just someone who lacked motivation. Which was why, when he was tasked with keeping watch over Ando Yoshio, he was quite reluctant. But over time, his reluctance slowly faded and was replaced with deep curiosity. In his life, he has never seen someone as motivated as the kid. Never. He believed that not even the prestigious Uchiha or Hyuga clan had people as driven as Ando. Despite having no one on his back to push him forward, the orphan had always maintained a rigorous discipline. Something almost bordering on obsession. That was not the only illogical thing about Ando thought. During the short time he has been observing the orphan, he has noticed a lot. From the way Ando was behaving, his advanced intellect, his violent tendency of seeking fights with the clan kids, to his miraculous healing ability.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! And all of it was documented inside the small scroll in his hand. "Mr Shimamoto Kin." Soda nodded his head in a salute as he looked at the academy chairman. "I have come to submit my report." The chairman, Shimamoto Kin, was a man of average height with neatly combed silver hair that framed his calm, sharp features. He wore the standard-issue flak jacket over his traditional clothing. He welcomed Soda with a warm smile. "Ah, Mr Soda. It''s a pleasure to see you. Has it been a month already?" He started as he invited the teacher to take a seat. "Time sure flies when each day unfolds just like the orther, eh?" "It does, indeed." Soda replied with a practiced smile. "I''m sure you find these days boring. Don''t you miss the thrill of doing missions outside of the village? You know, we could really use some strong men to help the village. If you-" "I will stop you right there, sir. I still prefer this peaceful way of living compared to taking dangerous missions outside the village." Soda replied, already used to the chairman''s poaching. "But the pay is very good you know?" "I know. But coming from a family with two jounin, money is not really an issue for me." "Right." Shimamoto nodded. Not seeming to be bothered by Soda''s rebuttal. "Anyway, let''s talk about some other matters then. What have you noticed about class A2 during that one month you spent alongside them? Did anyone stand out?" "A couple of kids. They all seemed to be motivated to train in my class. And I owe it all to one peculiar orphan." Soda''s lips tugged into a smile as he handed the scroll over. "I must say that it has been quite an interesting month." "Ohoo~ I like the sound of that." Shimamoto egged him on. "And an orphan, you say? Is it¡­?" Soda nodded. "Ando Yoshio, yes. I now see why you have tasked me with keeping an eye on him. There are some things about him that don''t quite add up. He''s just a kid, or at least he looks like one. But every now and then, he''ll say something that feels off, like it''s not quite his own thought. There''s also his behavior. It is almost too controlled, too deliberate, like he''s trying to blend in but isn''t entirely sure how. It''s subtle, but it''s there¡ªa certain disconnect that leaves you wondering what''s really going on beneath the surface." "You''re inferring that he is hiding something. What could it be?" Shimamoto frowned. "I''m definitely certain that he is trying to hide something. There is more than one reason which pushed me to this conclusion. And it''s all written in the report. But," Soda locked eyes with Shimamoto. "He''s not a spy. Of that, I am sure." Shimamoto paused and stared at Soda for a moment, then let out a light-hearted chuckle, the sound almost unexpected in the tense atmosphere. "Not a spy, huh? That''s quite a bold statement, Soda," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "What makes you so certain?" Soda leaned back slightly; his expression thoughtful. "It''s in the way he carries himself. A spy¡ªespecially one this young¡ªwould be trained to blend in seamlessly, to become the role they''re playing. But with Ando, there''s a hesitation, a disconnect between what he''s saying and how he''s saying it. Like he''s not fully committed to the part he''s supposed to play." Shimamoto tilted his head, considering this. "You think it''s more than just a lack of training?" Soda nodded. "Exactly. It''s not that he''s inexperienced; it''s that he''s¡­ unsure. Like he''s trying to figure something out for himself. A spy wouldn''t have that kind of uncertainty. They would know their mission inside and out. But Ando, he''s different. He''s hiding something, yes, but not for the reasons you''d expect from a spy." Shimamoto''s curiosity deepened. "So, if not a spy, then what? A child with secrets, but what kind of secrets could a child his age have? Perhaps, he''s just confused." Soda let out a slow breath. "Maybe. Or maybe he''s caught in something bigger than himself, something he''s trying to navigate without fully understanding it. There''s his weird healing Kekkei Genkai, which he has done a wonderful job of exploiting in his training. His incredible pain tolerance, at least, from someone his age, is something you would expect to see in someone who has been trained." "Yet, he doesn''t carry the kind of confidence or intent you''d expect from someone who''s been sent with a mission. Instead, there''s a vulnerability, a sense of someone who''s still figuring things out, who might be more lost than he lets on." Soda glanced at Shimamoto with a pensive frown. "He seems genuine, but at the same time, there''s a complexity to him that makes it hard to say for sure. He strikes me as someone who''s just trying to do the best he can, even if he''s not entirely sure what that is." Shimamoto nodded thoughtfully. "Interesting. In any case, if he''s not a spy, then we have no reason to take action against him. For now, just keep observing him." "Understood." Soda nodded. Understanding the need for a hands-off approach. Shimamoto''s expression softened into a warm smile. "Good. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be sending you on your way. I still have to talk to the rest of the teachers, you see," "Of course, I appreciate your time, Mr. Shimamoto." Soda stood up and gave a light nod to the man. Shimamoto nodded, watching Soda leave before turning his attention towards the report that the teacher had made. He ignored most of the content which pertained to the other students of class A2 and jumped straight to Soda''s observations and speculations about Ando Yoshio. "This is pretty elaborate. How uncharacteristic of Soda." Shimamoto mused. It went on to prove that there definitely was something abnormal about the orphan. Enough to awaken the curiosity of the likes of Soda. "Oh, he''s being coached by Chika. Now that is interesting." A small laugh escaped Shimamoto''s lips as he fiddled with the report. "I wonder how those two will develop in the future."
Danzo Shimura moved quietly through the dim light of his underground study, the steady rhythm of his steps being the only sound in the stillness. The room, lined with rows of shelves, held a lifetime of secrets and strategies, all meticulously organized. Despite the room''s cold, unwelcoming atmosphere, it was a place of comfort for Danzo¡ªa place where control and order reigned. He approached his desk, his eyes scanning the clutter of documents and maps, each one representing a piece of the intricate puzzle that was the Hidden Leaf Village''s security. Among the papers, a single scroll caught his attention. It was new, still crisp and tied with a plain, white ribbon. Danzo picked it up with a deliberate, measured motion, his fingers brushing against the parchment as he untied the ribbon. Unfurling the scroll, he saw the name written at the top: Ando Yoshio. Chapter 14 The sun was steadily rising in the sky, nearing its mid-morning height, casting a warm, persistent light across the training yard as Hamada Yutaka pushed himself through another round of drills. His breathing was ragged, sweat dripping from his brow, but he kept going, determination etched across his young face. The Yutaka clan''s training yard, though not grand, was a well-maintained and thoughtfully designed space. The dirt ground was carefully leveled, providing a stable surface for practice, while sturdy wooden dummies stood aside for taijutsu training. Farther away, chipped targets were lined against a reinforced fence. To one side of the yard, a small pond shimmered under the sunlight. And scattered around the yard were several tall trees, their branches offering patches of shade and their trunks serving as natural obstacles for agility drills. This was where Hamada spent most of his time on weekend mornings, honing his skills under the watchful eyes of his father. Keichi Yutaka stood a few paces away, arms crossed, his sharp gaze focused on his son. "Again," he commanded with a firm tone. Hamada didn''t hesitate, launching into another sequence of punches and kicks, his small body moving with surprising speed and precision for an eight-year-old. But he was tiring, and it showed. After a few more minutes, Hamada stumbled, his foot catching the uneven ground, and he fell hard, face-first into the dirt. He lay there for a moment, the sting of the fall mingling with the frustration and guilt he had carried since the previous day. The memory of his loss to Ando weighed heavily on his mind. Keichi walked over with deliberate steps. "Get up" he said, his voice still carrying an authoritative edge. Hamada pushed himself up, panting, dirt clinging to his clothes and skin. He looked up at his father, his eyes wide with a mixture of shame and frustration. "Why did I lose?" Hamada asked, the question tumbling out before he could stop himself. "Why was he stronger than me?" Keichi''s expression softened; he understood all too well what his son was going through. As someone who had dedicated himself to rigorous training and excelled in taijutsu, Hamada was struggling to comprehend how a beginner, who had barely been training for a month, could have defeated him. Keichi shared his son''s confusion. Hamada wasn''t weak¡ªfar from it. He had been training Hamada diligently for two years, and no ordinary orphan should have been able to best his son in a straight fight. It was unthinkable. He might have been able to rationalize the situation if the boy had been the child of a wealthy civilian, someone whose parents could afford to hire skilled ninja mentors. But an orphan? The idea was almost laughable. The only plausible explanation was that the boy possessed a kekkei genkai that gave him a significant advantage in hand-to-hand combat, something akin to the abilities of the Inuzuka, Akimichi, or other major clans. But Keichi kept these thoughts to himself. He wasn''t about to suggest such a hypothesis to his son. It would only plant seeds of doubt in Hamada''s mind, making him see the big clans as insurmountable opponents, a perception that could hinder his growth. "Hamada, it''s not about who has more resources or who trains harder. Sometimes, it''s about who wants it more, who has more to fight for." Hamada frowned, trying and failing to make sense of his father''s words. "Who has more to fight for? I want to make you proud, to make the clan proud!" he insisted, his small fists clenching at his sides. "Isn''t that enough reason?" Keichi crouched down so that he was at eye level with his son. "You have made me proud, Hamada. You always have. But you cannot let your pride cloud your judgement and turn into resentment. Ando beat you, yes, but instead of hating him, you should learn from him." Hamada''s brows furrowed further in confusion and indignation. "Learn from him?! But he''s an orphan, he doesn''t have what I have-" "Exactly." Keichi interrupted. "He doesn''t have what you have, yet he found a way to win. That means there''s something in him that you can learn from. Maybe it''s his determination, his resourcefulness, or something else entirely. If you can understand that, if you can learn why he beat you, you''ll be stronger for it." Hamada lowered his gaze, his small fists slowly unclenching as his father''s words sank in. A small part of the anger and frustration he felt toward Ando began to fade. He still hated the orphan, but for the moment, his hate was overshadowed by a genuine desire to improve, to grow stronger. Keichi rested a hand on his son''s shoulder, his grip firm yet comforting. "You have a lot of talent, Hamada, more than most your age. But talent alone won''t carry you all the way. You need to keep pushing yourself, keep learning, and most importantly, keep your heart in the right place." Hamada nodded, the lingering guilt still present, but now tempered by a clearer sense of direction, a purpose he could channel his thoughts into. "Let''s call it a day," Keichi said, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he noticed the look on his son''s face. "Tomorrow, we''ll focus on what you''ve learned. For now, go help your mother prepare lunch. I''ve got a small matter to take care of, and then I''ll join you." Hamada nodded again, watching in awe as his father suddenly vanished in a blur of movement, a skill he had always admired. His own fist clenched with determination as he turned and walked toward the house. Perched atop a nearby tree, Keichi smiled as he observed the resolute stride of his son. Satisfied, he silently dropped down from the tree, landing just outside the fence with the grace and stealth that marked him as a skilled shinobi. The Yutaka clan grounds were nestled in a quieter part of the Hidden Leaf Village. Though the Yutaka clan was small and lacked the size and influence of the major clans like the Akimichi or Uchiha, they had earned their place in the village''s intricate social and power structures. The clan had two jounins: Tashiro Yutaka, the clan head, a respected and capable leader, and another man of similar skill, both of whom were known for their dedication to the clan. And soon, their number would increase to three, with Keichi''s impending promotion from tokubetsu jounin to full-fledged jounin¡ªa significant step for both him and the clan, further solidifying their standing within the village. The clan was quiet at this time of day, with most members either out on missions or attending to personal duties. Keichi''s walk toward the main house, the centerpiece of the clan grounds, was uneventful, the serenity of the surroundings allowing him to focus on the task ahead. Arriving outside the leader''s courtyard, Keichi reached out and gently pushed the sonette, the soft chime signaling his presence as he prepared to report to the clan head. Moments later, the courtyard gate creaked open, revealing a little girl with bright eyes and a beaming smile. "Uncle Keichi!" she cheered. "Are you here to see father?"If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Keichi''s stern expression softened as he crouched down to her level. "I am, but I''m just as happy to see you, Akira. Have you been practicing your hand seals like I showed you?" Akira''s eyes sparkled with pride as she nodded enthusiastically. "I have! Father says I''m getting better. Do you want to see?" Keichi chuckled, a warm, genuine sound. "I''m sure you''re becoming quite the kunoichi. Maybe next time, we can practice together. How does that sound?" "Really?" she asked, her excitement bubbling over. "Really," Keichi confirmed with a nod. "But for now, I need to speak with your father. Is he inside?" Akira nodded, stepping back to allow him through the gate. "He''s in his study. I''ll tell Mother you''re here too!" As Keichi walked into the courtyard, he was greeted by Tashiro''s wife, Hana, who was tending to a small flower bed near the entrance. She looked up from her work, a kind smile on her face. "Keichi, it''s good to see you. It''s been a while." Keichi returned the smile, bowing his head slightly out of respect. "It''s good to see you too, Hana. The flowers are looking beautiful as always." "Thank you," she replied, "I''m sure Tashiro will be glad to hear you''re here. He''s been eager to discuss a few things with you." Keichi nodded. "I''ll head to him now. Thank you, Hana." As he made his way toward Tashiro''s study, Akira trailed after him for a few steps before stopping at her mother''s side, waving cheerfully as Keichi disappeared into the house. Keichi reached the study door, pausing for a moment before gently knocking. A voice from inside invited him in. Keichi opened the door to find Tashiro seated at his desk with stern expression. "Keichi," Tashiro greeted him, gesturing for him to take a seat. "I''ve been reviewing the mission proposals that could prepare you for your jounin promotion. I trust you have been doing the same? I''d like to hear your thoughts." Keichi settled into the cushion across from Tashiro. With a small puff of smoke, three scrolls of different colors appeared in his hands. "Thank you, Tashiro-sama. I''ve considered the missions carefully." He laid the scrolls on the desk before him. The first was dark gray with forest green trim, the second was deep earth brown with dark red edges, and the third was sandy beige with muted gold accents. Each scroll was bound with a cord reflecting the mission''s nature: black for reconnaissance, crimson red for rescue, and golden brown for sabotage. Tashiro eyed the scrolls, his gaze lingering on each before he looked back at Keichi. "You''ve chosen three challenging missions. Tell me, which one do you feel most drawn to, and why?" Keichi picked up the dark gray scroll, the one with the black cord. "This is the reconnaissance mission into this new village, called Oto. I believe it''s the one where I can make the most impact." "Little to nothing is known about the new Sound Village. The fact that an unknown ninja village has risen in the Land of Rice Fields is a mystery worth investigating. Furthermore, given the fact that the village is still in its emerging phase, the difficulty of infiltration should not be too high." The clan head nodded; his expression thoughtful. "It could go one of both ways. The fact that little is known about the village could also mean that it is a very dangerous place. Infiltration missions has always been a little tricky. You''d be deep in enemy territory, with no backup if something goes wrong." Keichi set the scroll down and reached for the deep earth brown one. "The rescue mission in the Land of Earth is another option. It''s a high-stakes operation, requiring me to lead a team into one of the most hostile environments to extract captured shinobi. The terrain is treacherous, and the risks are incredibly high. This mission would test my leadership and tactical skills." Tashiro''s expression hardened as he considered the mission before shaking his head. "The Land of Earth is no place for the faint of heart. The borders are heavily guarded, and their shinobi are known for their ruthlessness and antagonistic natures. Leading a team into Iwa would be an immense challenge, one that could result in significant losses if anything goes wrong. It''s a mission where even a small mistake could cost lives." Keichi agreed with Tashiro''s judgement. Rescue missions always came with complications. "While I''m confident in my ability to lead, the danger of this mission is extraordinarily high. The stakes are such that the lives of my team would be in constant peril. While success would be a significant achievement, the potential for disaster is equally great. I''m not sure this is the right mission for me at this stage." Tashiro nodded. "That''s right. While this mission would certainly test your leadership, the risks involved make it a daunting choice, I even wonder why this was proposed to us by the bureau." Keichi carefully placed the brown scroll back on the desk and picked up the final scroll, the sandy beige one with muted gold accents. "The strategic sabotage mission in the Sand Village is another consideration. Disrupting their supply lines could weaken their forces significantly. It''s a mission that would require careful planning and precise execution." Tashiro nodded as he listened. "The Sand Village is a good option. However, this mission would require you to navigate the hazardous desert, penetrate their defenses, avoid detection, and ensure that no trace of our involvement is left behind. It''s a mission that demands strategic thinking and the ability to execute a complex plan without errors." Keichi considered the mission but felt his thoughts returning to the Sound Village. "While the sabotage mission is important. The potential problems that could arise if I were to ever fail would be quite disastrous. I do not want to put our clan at risk." "I believe the reconnaissance mission in the Sound Village is the right choice. The intelligence we could gain from that mission could be crucial. And the risks involved in the mission are the lowest. It aligns closely with my strengths and would provide the village with valuable information." Tashiro''s expression softened slightly as he observed Keichi''s resolve. "You''ve thought this through well, Keichi. The Sound Village is a dangerous place, all ninja villages are. But you''re right. It''s a mission that, if successful, would not only bolster your qualifications for jounin but also contribute to the village''s security." Keichi nodded. "I''m confident that this is the right choice, Tashiro-sama. Depending on how much information I manage to gather, I may finally be able to step into the ranks of an official jounin." Tashiro leaned back slightly, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Indeed¡­ It will be a huge step forward for our clan." As the weight of the decision settled, Tashiro''s stern expression softened, and he let out a quiet sigh, the tension easing from his shoulders. "You know, Keichi, it''s not often I see you so resolute. It''s a good sign." Keichi offered a small smile, his tone lightening. "I guess I''m finally starting to see the bigger picture. There''s a lot at stake, and I want to make sure I''m doing everything I can for the clan and the village." Tashiro nodded approvingly, the atmosphere in the room growing more relaxed. "It''s good to see you so focused. But remember, there''s more to life than just missions and duty. Balance is key." Keichi chuckled softly. "I''ll keep that in mind, Tashiro-sama. Speaking of which, there''s something else I''ve been meaning to discuss with you." Tashiro raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What''s on your mind?" Keichi hesitated for a moment, then spoke with a resolute tone. "It''s about a boy named Ando. He''s an orphan who''s been living at the academy." Keichi leaned forward slightly. "Ando possesses an extraordinary taijutsu-oriented kekkei genkai. Despite only having a month of formal training, he managed to defeat my son, Hamada, in a sparring match. It was a close fight, but Ando''s natural talent was clear. He''s driven, Tashiro-sama, and he''s already showing signs of surpassing the limits placed on him by his circumstances." Tashiro''s eyes narrowed in thought. "An orphan with such potential... That''s rare. But why did you feel the need to bring this up?" "I think we should consider adopting him into the Yutaka clan." Keichi declared, earning a curious look from the clan head. "If we don''t, others will take notice of his abilities soon enough. The various small clans in the village might try to recruit him, and even the larger clans could potentially make a move. But if we bring him into our fold now, we can guide him, nurture his talent, and ensure that his loyalty lies with us." Tashiro considered Keichi''s words carefully. "It''s a bold proposal¡­ Are you confident that this boy could thrive under our guidance?" Keichi''s expression was firm. "I am. Ando is more than just potential¡ªhe''s shown a determination and skill that''s rare, especially given his background. If we give him the support and training that the Yutaka clan can offer, I''m certain he could become a powerful asset to us." Tashiro''s gaze softened as he watched Keichi. "You''ve grown, Keichi. You''re seeing beyond the immediate challenges and thinking about the future of the clan. This Ando... he could be a valuable addition, if handled correctly. I''ll speak with the elders about this and keep you updated." Keichi bowed his head respectfully. "Thank you, Tashiro-sama. I believe this is the right path for both Ando and our clan." Across the various clan compounds within Konoha, similar conversations were taking place. Unbeknownst to Ando, his victory over Hamada Yutaka had set events in motion that were far beyond anything he could have imagined. The consequences of that single battle were already beginning to reverberate throughout the village, altering the course of his life in ways he had yet to realize. Chapter 15 The exchange shop, the place where the academy students could exchange their hard-earned Academy Points, was located in the ground floor of the school building. Naturally, Ando knew where it was. He had cast curious glances at the place from time to time. He envied the rich upperclassmen who had amassed enough AP to exchange for some cool jutsu. Little did he know that his turn would come so soon. And it was actually thanks to the support of his stupid classmates. A smirk unconsciously drew itself on Ando¡¯s face as he recalled the event of the previous day. How he wished the kids could see him exchange his points for resources that would make him even more powerful. ¡°How long do you plan on staring with that stupid smile on your face?¡± Chika¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts; her arms crossed as she eyed him with amusement. ¡°We don¡¯t have all day, you know?¡± Despite her teasing, Ando¡¯s grin only widened. ¡°Let me savor the moment, okay? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been dreaming of this?¡± Chika sighed and shook her head. ¡°You really caught me off guard, though. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d reach this step so soon.¡± ¡°And this is just the beginning!¡± Ando declared with pride, drawing curious glances from a few students lingering in the hall. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll be hunting down those arrogant bastards.¡± ¡°Jeez, you beat up a few nobodies and suddenly you¡¯re a big shot?¡± Chika rolled her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been?¡± Ando shot back with confidence. ¡°You seriously need a lesson in humility. Good thing we have training today.¡± The pair slowly made their way towards the shop amidst their banter. The keeper of the exchange shop was a woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties. She had dark blue hair that bounced slightly with each of her movements, her eyes a lively shade of green that sparkled with warmth. Despite her cheerful demeanor, there was a certain seriousness to her. She greeted the pair with a friendly nod. ¡°Hello and welcome to the exchange shop! I¡¯m Amaya Teruya. What can I do for you today?¡± One thing came into Ando¡¯s mind at that instant. She was cute. Beautiful even. The kind that would find success in modeling back in his original world. Her friendly attitude was a relief to him. Most ninja he¡¯s been interacting with were always either the serious or lazy type. One thing they had in common though was that they all seemed a little cold, detached. But Amaya was a breath of fresh air. Maybe it was him imagining things but he could have sworn that she seemed to glow. A small nudge at his side broke him out of his reverie. Making him realize that he has been staring at the woman without saying anything. ¡°Ah, hello miss Amaya. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± He returned the greeting with a chuckle. ¡°My name is Ando Yoshio, and I¡¯m here to learn more about the exchange shop.¡± ¡°My, of course.¡± Amaya didn¡¯t seem to mind his staring and handed him a pamphlet with a smile. ¡°The exchange shop is one of the most important aspects of our academy. It¡¯s a system designed to reward hard-working students like yourself. Here, you can exchange your academy points for a variety of items and services. We offer basic supplies like food, training weapons, and protective gears. You can also get access to study materials, such as extra textbooks or scrolls that cover basic jutsus and ninja techniques.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just about items,¡± she continued with a hint of excitement. ¡°You can request extra tutoring sessions, reserve time in the academy¡¯s training grounds for one-on-one practice, or even sign up for workshops on topics like strategy, teamwork, or chakra control.¡± ¡°We also offer minor healing supplies, like bandages and basic ointments, to help with those bumps and bruises you might get during training. And we even have a medic-nin in case you want to recover faster, or have some accidents during your training.¡± Ando¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. The healing services were negligeable to him, but the rest was truly a boon. This was not something he expected to have access to, at least, not in the academy. Ando started studying the pamphlet, on it were listed the basic services and items, along with their prices. ¡°I have a more exhaustive list with me here. You can ask me if you do not find what you are looking for in the pamphlet.¡± Amaya offered. Ando glanced at her and wondered how life would be if all the staff at the academy were all like her. It would make the whole place a lot more enjoyable. But again, they weren¡¯t there to enjoy their time, but to learn how to survive, to infiltrate, to kill¡­ The chaotic environment was better for that aspect.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°You really gotta stop staring at her, dude.¡± Chika reminded him, then turned towards the shop attendant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss Amaya. This fool here is a bit of an airhead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m used to this.¡± Amaya replied with a laugh. ¡°So, what do you have in mind, Ando?¡± Ando awkwardly cleared his throat. Much to the two women¡¯s amusement. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you have to offer about chakra control and theory.¡± ¡°Of course. Concerning chakra control, we have many exercises that could help you improve your control. We also have many documents explaining the process of harnessing your chakra. A compiled document recounting the experiences of many ninjas who have trained before you. There is also the chakra assist sessions that¡¯s provided by the instructors. But those are quite expensive as they count as extra tutoring sessions.¡± ¡°Regarding chakra theories, we have documents concerning them, normally you should receive them for free in your second year. But I see that you are quite an advanced student.¡± She finished with a wink at him. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Ando sheepishly responded. ¡°Can I get the prices of those services?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Amaya started writing something on her desk and then handed him a slip of paper. ¡°Take this to the exchange counter just over there,¡± she said, pointing to a small, neatly organized area at the back of the shop where another clerk was handling similar transactions. ¡°They''ll help you with the pricing and complete the exchange.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Ando smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome! See you next time.¡± Ando nodded at the woman and then headed towards the other counter. Where he was greeted by another clerk. ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± ¡°I was told to hand you this slip of paper.¡± The clerk received the paper, along with Ando¡¯s student card and nodded at him. ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯m going to check it.¡± A few seconds later, the man came back with a scroll and some documents. He handed them over to Ando. ¡°These are the relevant documents regarding chakra theories, and some introductory information about ninja arts.¡± Ando received them and gave the man a weird look. ¡°Uhh, how much are they exactly?¡± ¡°They¡¯re free.¡± The man chuckled at his surprised expression. ¡°The village wants to encourage talents like you to keep trying hard. But it also wants to make sure that you don¡¯t stumble around in the dark for too long. So, we¡¯re giving these to you for free. You deserve it since you have unlocked your chakra so early.¡± ¡°You also get one free chakra control exercise called leaf-sticking technique. I¡¯ll demonstrate for you.¡± The man placed a leaf on his forehead and used his chakra to keep it from falling. Ando¡¯s chin was hanging low by now. It wasn¡¯t because of the chakra exercise. But because of how generous the village was. It was completely out of his expectation. The shop clerk grinned at him before giving him back his student card. ¡°I suggest you take your time to review these materials for now, and then come back later when you¡¯re ready to spend some Academy Points.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, sir!¡± After the student pair made their way out of the main school building, they changed direction from the training field to Ando¡¯s dormitory. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe they gave me all that for free.¡± Ando murmured. Chika gave him a quizzical look and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You know that it¡¯s just some study materials, right? It¡¯s nothing compared to the free housing, food, education¡­¡± ¡°Well, when you put it that way, it¡¯s true. But it still means a lot. I mean, where else could I find this? Who would give me all this stuff for free aside from the village?¡± He argued back. Coming from a world where knowledge was power, he knew full well the importance of information. ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡± Ando did not comment on her less enthusiastic response. Nor did he probe. He knew that Chika was different from the others. He could ask, and maybe she would tell. But then she would ask questions of her own, and he would not answer. Still, he wanted to help her, to return the favor she had given until now. ¡°You know, it¡¯s the weekend. Maybe we should skip training for today.¡± Ando proposed. He expected Chika to vehemently argue against the idea, but strangely enough, she seemed to think about it. ¡°Why would we do that?¡± ¡°Well, the two of us never seem to relax. I was thinking, maybe we could take a walk around the village and enjoy the day for once?¡± Standing outside of his door, Ando waited for her to respond. He glanced at her, and Chika had a pensive frown on her face. After a moment, Chika shook her head. ¡°Maybe another time. But sure, let¡¯s take the day off. I don¡¯t feel like spending my morning under the hot sun.¡± Ando grinned and opened the door. Finding to his surprise that his two roommates have vacated the place. Ando shrugged and walked towards his bed. ¡°So, what do you propose we do?¡± ¡°We¡­? You, as an honest and hardworking student, are going to learn all there is to know about chakra. Make sure to soak everything in. I¡¯ll be quizzing you next time.¡± Chika smirked. ¡°And before you complain, I¡¯m gonna go home and cook up some new training regime for you.¡± ¡°What-¡± ¡°See ya!¡± Chika just up and abruptly left. Ando just looked at the door, feeling slightly numb. It was only a few seconds later that he walked up to the door, but by then, the girl has already disappeared. ¡°Just what has gotten into her?¡± He thought aloud, scratching his head. He walked up to the stairs but Chika truly left. Ando thought for a moment about what to do. In the end, he decided to just do as she told. After all, he too was excited to learn about chakra. He walked back to his room and started reviewing his documents. All in all, he received three books and one scroll. The first book was a general introduction to chakra, its nature, and its basic applications. The second one was more of an application guide; it depicted the list of known hand signs, their uses, and how one could start practicing them. The third book could actually not be called a book; it was more like a collection of insights and experiences written by ninjas who had tried to unlock their chakra and how they guided it. And lastly, there was the scroll for the leaf-sticking technique. Ando decided to start with the introduction book. A little theory might help him with understanding what he was dealing with. He subconsciously had an idea of what chakra was. After all, he unlocked it on his own. But having his doubts cleared would be a huge help toward grasping the full picture. AN: Thanks for reading! And don''t forget to check out p4tre0n / rp741 for more chapters. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 [Chakra manipulation has leveled up!] [Chakra manipulation: [Novice] LVL 5/25 (2%)] The way that the System quantified his skill progress has always intrigued Ando. Especially how it put a level cap on certain skills. How could it know how far the skill could be pushed? And what did it mean to reach mastery? Alas, as always, Ando had too little information to keep on going. Simply forcing things would just leave him confused, and drawing inaccurate conclusions. It was a waste of time. Unlike his chakra training. A leaf gently fell down from Ando''s forehead. Twisting in the air until it landed on his lap. The leaf appeared wrinkled, and soft to the touch. No longer as fresh as it used to be. A testament to how long Ando has been using it for his training. And also proof that chakra, when used without any destructive intent, was completely harmless. At least, Ando''s chakra was. He expected to see a hint of his chakra nature by observing the reaction of the leaf to prolonged exposure to his chakra, but alas, things were not so simple. Shaking himself free of those distracting thoughts, Ando picked the leaf one more time and placed it on his forehead. His hands automatically assumed the ram handsign, which enhanced mental focus and the ability to control chakra with the mind. With his eyes closed, Ando completely focused on the task at hand. The natural flow of his chakra was disrupted, a small portion of it was removed from the cycle and followed the natural pathways to his forehead, sipping through the pores of his skin, and finally making contact with the leaf, where it met a small, almost inexistant resistance, and flooded the leaf. If one were to look at Ando at this moment, in the dim lighting of the early morning, they would notice that his forehead was glowing a light shade of blue. It was a sign that he was employing too much chakra to hold the leaf. Which would have normally blown the leaf away. That is, if it had not penetrated through the leaf. But it did, and by extending his control over that chakra¡ªan action that required far more focus than just controlling the chakra inside of him, Ando willed the leaf to stick to his skin. And just like that, Ando completed the Leaf Sticking Jutsu. Now, the next issue to tackle was to reduce the chakra he was using to hold the leaf in place. Slowly, he dispersed the chakra, which was surprisingly easy to do. The world seemed like it was starving for it. If he just lacked a little bit of focus, or control, then his chakra would dissipate in the atmosphere, just like salt in the water. And if too much was dispersed, then, the leaf would fall off. Ando opened his eyes as he gazed at the leaf that fell down into his lap one more time. The orphan shook his head and looked around. The room was dim, lit only by the faint glow of the early morning, and the air was heavy with the remnants of his focused exertion. His body ached from the overnight practice, but the progress he had made in his chakra control filled him with a quiet sense of accomplishment. He glanced at the clock, noticing that he still has some time before he had to go and meet up with Chika at their usual training ground. Ando thought about it for a while and decided to head towards the refectory to have some tasty treats. He deserved it after all the training he forced himself to go through. He gathered his things and stepped outside, suppressing a shiver as the cool morning air brushed against his tired skin. The academy grounds were quiet at this hour, with only a few early risers moving about. Ando''s thoughts wandered as he made his way to the refectory, where he treated himself with something a little extra to start the day with, which only cost him 2 Academy Points. Once satisfied, he left for the training ground. The area was empty when he arrived there. Which wasn''t much of a surprise¡ªhe had left a little earlier than usual. Deciding to wait, he settled into his usual spot and began some light stretches, working out the stiffness in his muscles from the long night. As the minutes passed, Ando kept an eye on the path, expecting to see Chika''s familiar figure appear any moment. But as the sun continued to rise and the shadows grew shorter, there was still no sign of her. His face grew taut, a shadow of concern crossing his features. Still, he decided to give it some time and started working on the stances that Chika has taught him. Another half hour passed, and Ando''s concern began to mount. Chika was never this late. He stopped exercising and started pacing a little as he scanned the surrounding area. The early morning stillness, which had been calming earlier, now felt unsettling. Deciding he couldn''t wait any longer, Ando set off to search for her. But as he walked, it dawned on him that he didn''t know exactly where to look. He had always met Chika there or at his dorm. Sometimes, she would just spawn out of nowhere and catch him off guard. But he realized he had no idea where she stayed or where she spent her time when they weren''t together. With few options, he began asking around. He started with the younger orphans he encountered along the way, but they either avoided him or shrugged off his questions. Frustration gnawed at him, but he pressed on, moving on to the older students. Finally, Ando got tired of it and decided to check the third year''s dorm. He did not know her room number so he just started knocking around randomly. If people answered, he would ask them I they knew Chika, if not, he would move on. After knocking on the door for a long time, Ando was met with the tired eyes of his trainer. His brows immediately furrowed, forming deep lines on his forehead. The expression almost looked comical on his young face. "Oh, hey Ando." "What the hell happened to you?" "Got a little carried away with my training yesterday." Chika casually replied. Stepping aside and inviting him inside. "Sorry for leaving you hanging this morning. But as you can see, I''m not really in the optimal shape for training." Ando walked inside and started looking around. And something immediately caught his attention. Chika was living alone. Beside the study desk, a chair, and a clothes drawer, the only furniture in the room was a single-person bed. Ando looked at her with a suspicious look. He recalled a detail from the academy rulebook: third years students were supposed to live in pair. Still, upon seeing the tired look on her, he decided to drop the issue. Ando moved to place the only chair in the room beside her bed. "Are you sick? Want me to make a trip to the infirmary to fetch you some medicine?" He proposed as he sat down.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Chika glanced at him; a glint of amusement briefly flashed in her tired eyes. "I''m fine. This is just due to some exhaustion. I promise I''ll be fine by tomorrow." "If you say so." Ando sighed. "So, wanna tell me what that training was about?" "Well, if you''re willing to tell me more about your kekkei genkai, then maybe I would." Chika retorted with a smirk. Which turned into a laugh once she saw the uncomfortable look on her friend''s face. This was their usual dynamic. Whenever Ando caught her in something suspicious, she''d steer the conversation back to his most glaring vulnerability¡ªhis feigned ignorance about his bloodline limit. Initially, Chika was cautious about the subject, careful to steer clear of anything Ando seemed intent on hiding. But as Ando''s curiosity about her origins grew, she resorted to a rather childish defense mechanism. Ando leaned back in his chair, studying Chika. "At least you''ve still got enough energy to banter," he muttered. "One of these days, I''ll figure you out," he added with a teasing grin. Chika''s lips curved into a faint smile, though a trace of weariness lingered in her expression. "Good luck with that," she murmured, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders. "We all have our secrets, don''t we?" Her words lingered in the air, sending a brief chill through Ando. It was the first time she''d acknowledged the unspoken tension between them. His eyes drifted around the sparse, almost empty room, a sense of loneliness creeping over him. "You should get more furniture," he said, deliberately shifting the topic. "This place feels like a storage closet." Chika laughed. "Maybe I will¡ªeventually. I heard a rumor that fourth-year students get to go on D-rank missions. Just a rumor, but it''s worth checking out. If it''s not true, I''ll wait until I''m an official genin." "You''re planning to stick around here even after graduation?" Ando asked, raising an eyebrow. She shrugged, her gaze drifting toward the window. "For a little while," she admitted. "The academy isn''t so bad." Ando could tell she was deflecting again, but he let it slide. Instead, he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Maybe I''ll stick around too," he said quietly. "Keep you company." Chika rolled her eyes. "As if you have a choice. You''re still a first year, you fool." They shared a laugh, the sound settling into a comfortable silence between them. "You should go train," she said finally. "I don''t want you slacking off because of me." Ando smirked. "Right, I''ll need every advantage I can get if I want to catch up to you." She smiled again, a glint of competitiveness sparking in her eyes. "We''ll see about that. Now go¡ªI still need my rest." As Ando stood up, he paused for a moment, looking at her one last time. "Don''t push yourself too hard, okay? If you''re still feeling off tomorrow, then don''t force yourself. I''ll bring you something from the infirmary." "I''ll be fine, I promise. Go." With one last glance at the sparse room and his friend lying in the bed, Ando left, the door clicking shut behind him.
Monday eventually came. And just like she promised, Chika showed up for their daily training routine. "Missed me?" She asked with a smirk. Sitting on the ground, Ando opened his eyes, letting the leaf that was hanging on his forehead fall down. "I literally saw you just yesterday." "So¡­ is that''s a no?" Ando chuckled, standing up and stretching his stiff limbs. "I''m glad to see you''re feeling well enough to train. But are you sure you''re fully recovered?" "I''m gonna let you be the judge of that." Chika retorted, assuming a fighting stance¡ªone Ando has grown accustomed to by now. Without the need for an invitation, he flexed his left leg, and stomped hard on the ground, borrowing the rebound force to propel himself towards his opponent. He surged forward, closing the gap between them in a heartbeat. His fist shot out, aiming for Chika''s midsection, but she was already a step ahead. She sidestepped with effortless grace, her footwork fluid and precise. "Too slow," she teased. Ando gritted his teeth, adjusting his stance. He swung around with a low kick, trying to sweep her legs from under her, but Chika leapt, her movements as smooth as ever. She spun in midair, delivering a sharp kick aimed at Ando''s shoulder. He barely managed to block it, but the force of the impact still sent him stumbling back a few steps. Chika didn''t waste a second. The moment her feet touched the ground, she pressed the attack, launching a flurry of quick jabs and kicks. Ando struggled to deflect most of them, his arms raised defensively, but he could feel the sting from the few strikes that slipped through his guard. She was relentless, and he was on the back foot now, struggling to keep up with her pace. "Come on, Ando! Is that all you''ve got?" Chika grinned, clearly enjoying herself. Ando growled in frustration. He pivoted on his heel, ducking low to dodge her next strike, and in a burst of speed, he closed the distance between them again. This time, he aimed for her blind spot, launching a quick jab toward her side. For a moment, he thought he had her¡ªbut then, in a flash, Chika twisted her body, catching his wrist with one hand. She pulled him forward, using his own momentum against him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself flat on his back, the wind knocked out of him. "Still not enough," she said, looking down at him with a playful smirk. Ando winced, struggling to catch his breath. He had been training harder, improving bit by bit, but Chika was still on another level. She offered him a hand, and he reluctantly took it, pulling himself back to his feet. "You''ve gotten better," Chika admitted, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "But you''re still too predictable." Ando wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. "You do realize that¡­ ever since we started training, I have never landed a clean hit on you, right?" "That''s just because I am a 3rd year. But believe me when I say that you''re getting better." She dropped back into her fighting stance, light on her feet. "But you still rely too much on power and not enough on reading your opponent. Here''s a tip, you gotta adapt your strategy to the type of opponent you''re facing. Things like that may work on those little 1st years, but not on me. If you keep throwing everything into brute force, I''ll keep outmaneuvering you." Ando groaned. Chika always stressed the important of strategizing when fighting against someone. It was not that he did not see the importance of having tactics, but everything he used just did not work on her. Ando took a deep breath to calm himself. Small steps. If his movements were still too obvious¡ªtoo easy to read, then he would then shift his focus on that, for now. Despite being a gamer, he was not delusional enough to think that just one month of training would be enough to allow him to beat her, a third year. That''s why he had to focus on the little aspects he could improve upon. "Again?" he asked, a fire of determination in his eyes. Chika smiled, shifting her stance slightly. "Bring it on." And so, they resumed, Ando pushing himself to close the gap between them, but each time, Chika danced just out of reach. Her strikes came faster than he could react, her movements a blur. By the end, Ando was left panting on the ground, while Chika was barely winded. "You''ll get there, Ando," she said encouragingly. Ando stared up at the sky, his body aching, but despite the pain, a small smile tugged at his lips. "That day will come sooner than you think." "Good, you''re still the same arrogant prick." They took a short break, Ando catching his breath as Chika enjoyed the fresh morning air. The sun had risen higher, casting a warm glow over the training grounds. A soft breeze carried the scent of dewy grass and distant birdsong. "We should get moving," she said, glancing at him as he lay on the ground, his breathing steadying. "The academy won''t wait for us." Ando groaned but pushed himself into a sitting position. "I''m starting to think you enjoy beating me up before class." Chika grinned, grabbing her towel and slinging it over her shoulder. "I just like keeping you humble. It''s for your own good." He rolled his eyes, chuckling as he got to his feet and shook off the last bit of stiffness. "Yeah, yeah, keep telling yourself that." "You sure you''re ready for another day of classes after all that?" he asked, watching her carefully. She waved a dismissive hand. "I''m fine. I told you, I just needed rest. Besides, I''m not the one who''ll be limping to class after getting tossed around." Ando shot her a look. "I wasn''t limping." "Not yet, but give it a few minutes." She gave him a playful nudge, and he couldn''t help but laugh. As they approached the school building, students were already bustling around, filling the air with lively chatter. Inside the hall, Ando and Chika shared a quick farewell before he braced himself for another day of cold stares from his classmates. But now, with a dark smile tugging at his lips, he knew he could handle a few of them if it came to that. His confidence grew as he swaggered toward his classroom. But he stopped short at a surprise waiting by the door. Dark hair, onyx eyes, a pale complexion, and an unmistakable air of arrogance¡ªan Uchiha clan kid stood there, waiting for him. AN: Hello everyone! Thank you all for the reviews! And to some of you who may wonder about the story, this is technically set in an alternate universe. With all the changes I¡¯ve made and the additional setups introduced, it¡¯s more fitting to call it an expanded universe. But don''t worry, the main Naruto cast will still get to be part of the story. It''s just that we have not gotten into that part yet ;) Anyway, check out "patreon . com / RP741" for more chapters! Chapter 17 Uchiha Enzo¡¯s eyes flickered briefly as he noticed the figure approaching. His lips curled into a smirk as he casually pushed off the wall he¡¯d been leaning against, arms folded across his chest. His dark eyes scanned the boy with faint air of superiority. He¡¯d been instructed not to underestimate Ando, but while he looked at the orphan, he quickly disregarded the warning. ¡°Ando, right?¡± Enzo called out. Ando slowed his pace, his gaze locking onto Enzo. A quick glance at the information hovering above Enzo gave him all the explanation he needed to reason the other kid¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Uchiha,¡± Ando replied flatly, keeping his distance. There was no hint of admiration in his tone, something that Enzo clearly noticed but chose to ignore. He had more important things to address. ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by the Uchiha clan,¡± Enzo began. ¡°There¡¯s been¡­ talk. They¡¯ve taken an interest in you.¡± Ando watched him without giving much reaction. He started probing. ¡°Interest? In me?¡± ¡°Yes, you. Some people in the clan think you could benefit from Uchiha guidance. You¡¯re an orphan, right?¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Someone like you could learn a lot from us. If you¡¯re willing¡­¡± Ando¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing, waiting for Enzo to elaborate. ¡°The clan is offering you a chance,¡± Enzo took his silence in stride and kept going. ¡°To train with us, learn things you wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out on your own. You could even spend time at the Uchiha compound, pick up some real skills instead of whatever scraps you¡¯re getting at the academy.¡± His eyes swept over Ando. He hadn¡¯t bothered to learn the specifics of Ando¡¯s abilities, even though he¡¯d been briefed before approaching him. To Enzo, this was just another chore. Ando kept his expression neutral as he listened to the other kid. But inside, he was keeping his lips from quirking up at the kid¡¯s absurdly arrogant attitude. He cleared his throat, averting his gaze while covering his mouth to hide his laugh. ¡°And why¡¯s the Uchiha clan so interested in me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caught the attention of the clan. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Enzo glanced away, clearly uninterested in elaborating. ¡°We don¡¯t usually extend invitations to outsiders, let alone orphans. But the Uchiha see potential where others don¡¯t.¡± He let the words hang in the air, clearly expecting Ando to jump at the opportunity. ¡°The Uchiha don¡¯t normally make these kinds of offers. You should be grateful.¡± The struggle to keep himself from laughing at Enzo was getting harder for Ando, but he refused to let it show. Instead, he took a deep breath and a step forward, meeting Enzo¡¯s gaze. He had always been told to play hard to get, especially with people as arrogant as Enzo. He could not fold that easily. ¡°I don¡¯t jump at opportunities just because someone waves them in front of me,¡± Ando replied confidently. ¡°If the Uchiha really want me to train with them, they can wait for me to make my decision.¡± Enzo blinked, taken aback by Ando¡¯s boldness. It was clear from his expression that he hadn¡¯t expected any pushback. ¡°Wait? Are you dumb?¡± he voiced, incredulous. ¡°You don¡¯t just get offers from us twice. Think carefully about what you¡¯re turning down.¡± Ando folded his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not turning it down. I just want time to think about it.¡± Enzo¡¯s jaw tightened, annoyed. ¡°Fine,¡± he snapped, though the word came out clipped. He spun on his heel, the Uchiha crest on his back catching the light as he stalked off. Ando watched him go with a wry smile. Among all the clans in the village, the Uchiha was the last one he expected to make a move this soon. Yet, things took quite an interesting turn for him. The Uchiha clan. One of the founding clans in the village, and in Ando¡¯s humble opinion, the strongest clan in the world. Their pride was well deserved. And having the opportunity to train with them, and perhaps, even join their clan would be a huge boon to Ando¡¯s development.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Still, he knew better that to make a decision on the fly. He knew he would have to say goodbye to his freedom if he really were to integrate the clan. Which was why he stopped himself from jumping at the opportunity. That, and another element that was bound to happen in the near future. The Uchiha massacre. The near-total wipeout of a clan of sharingan users. Just thinking about it gave him chills. And the idea of getting himself involved in that was crazy. So crazy that it almost stopped him from even considering Enzo¡¯s proposal. Almost. Some ideas started taking roots in Ando¡¯s mind as he considered the situation. But he put them aside. Shaking his head, Ando resumed his walk, and finally stepped into his classroom. Immediately, he noticed something different. He felt their gaze. If before, the majority of his classmates were looking at him like an unsightly eyesore. Now, there was a hint of apprehension in them. A hint of fear in some, anger and jealousy in the others. And in a select few, there was surprise mixed with curiosity, like they were seeing him for the first time. Ando did not like it. He trudged his way his usual place, took a leaf from his pocket, and placed it on his forehead. He was about to exercise when someone interrupted him. ¡°I want a rematch.¡± Hamada loudly declared, storming his way to the orphan. ¡°And why would I grant you one?¡± Ando retorted with a smirk. ¡°Why would I even want to fight you again? I¡¯ve already proved that I am stronger than you.¡± Ando dramatically shook his head, which further angered Hamada. ¡°You see, contrary to you, I am not interested in bullying weaklings.¡± ¡°You fucker!¡± Hamada erupted, ready to take a swing at Ando. An action which would have had him being penalized by the academy. But alas, it seemed like the other kid still had some scruples. His fist shook angrily at his sides, but he remained logical. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°300 AP for a rematch. If you win, I will even make a point to bow down and admit the superiority of the Yutaka clan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that much.¡± Hamada tersely remarked. ¡°You come from a clan, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me that after all that bragging, the prestigious Yutaka clan can¡¯t even afford that much?¡± At a certain point, Ando was almost sure that Hamada was ready to discard all consequences and throw hands then and there. After spending a month at the academy, Ando had gotten pretty good at provoking others; perhaps, way too good. But surprisingly, Hamada did not rise to the taunt. ¡°Deal.¡± Hamada practically growled at him before leaving. Maybe Ando have underestimated the kid, Hamada was quite a level headed person. Ando couldn¡¯t help but appraise him much higher. The rest of the academy day went by in a blur¡ªlectures, theories, and whispers from curious classmates. A few things did change, but most of it was still the same. And Ando still got his share of beatings. As soon as he stepped out of the school building, he was jumped by a group of masked academy students. The kids were smart, choosing to don masks and disguises to help protect themselves from retaliation. It was these kinds of events that reminded one that the academy was not a place for the faint hearted. It was a place for ninja. Ando was willing to bet that the instructors watching the exchange were nodding to themselves in appreciation from wherever the hell they were. ¡°Take that, you lowly orphan!¡± One of his assailants shouted. ¡°You think you¡¯re so great that you can now lord over us, huh?¡± ¡°Know your place, shithead!¡± ¡°Yeah! How does it feel?¡± The curses and blows continued to rain over him.
[VIT +1]
A bloodied smile stretched Ando¡¯s lips as he endured. Which must have been interpreted as a provocation, because the kids redoubled their vigor in an effort to induce more pain. But it meant more XP for Ando¡¯s resistance skills. He even let out some low cackles in between his grunts of pain. Eventually, the beating stopped. The academy students were not allowed to go too far anyway. They cursed his name some more before finally leaving. The hype of Ando¡¯s victory over Hamada has attracted quite the attention. But with the beating, it should have gone down. Not that it mattered to him. Ando has already drawn enough attention to himself that his safety inside the academy was guaranteed. Not only the Hokage, but most higher ups were sure to be aware of Ando¡¯s existence. Which meant that, until the village itself decided to make a move on him, he was safe. Some people could still try some stuff beyond the academy walls. But inside the academy, under the watchful eyes of dozens of instructors, all he had to fear was the constant attacks from some random students. It was nothing he couldn¡¯t stomach. Ando dragged himself towards the walls of the main school building and decided to rest there for a while, trying to catch his breath and regain the strength to walk back to his dorm. ¡°Need some help?¡± A familiar voice called out to him. Ando looked up to see Chika leaning down with her pale hand extended. ¡°You look pretty beat up.¡± With a weak chuckle, he took her hand and allowed Chika to pull him forward. ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡± The girl complained as she lifted him to her back. ¡°And smelly. How many times have I told you to take care of your hygiene properly now?¡± ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know!¡± Ando shrugged, but the movement brought him so much pain that he stiffened. ¡°Those bastards really didn¡¯t go easy on me.¡± ¡°Yup, you looked pretty pathetic back there. Tsk, after all that bragging, you should have at least taken down one of them.¡± ¡°Huh? Do I have to remind you that it was an unfair setting? And why didn¡¯t you help me!?¡± ¡°One, I¡¯m not allowed to touch 1st years. And two, how else am I going to convince you to pay me 100AP per month?¡± The banter continued as the pair slowly trudged their way into the 1st year¡¯s dormitory. AN: Hello, and thanks for reading! Don''t forget to check out p4trE0n / RP741 for more chapters! Quick question, do you fancy the idea of Ando joining the Uchiha clan? XD Chapter 18
[Level Up!]
Vengeance was a dish best served cold. To Ando, it was better served fresh¡ªdaily, if possible. He ignored the glowing Level Up prompt hovering in the corner of his vision, dismissing it with a casual mental swipe. His focus was elsewhere: on his audience. The small crowd of classmates gathered around the sparring ring wasn¡¯t just there for idle entertainment. They came to watch the "orphan upstart" get put in his place. Or so they thought. That day, like every other day, Ando intended to prove them wrong. He had learned his lesson the hard way a month ago when he was ambushed by a group of his classmates. He could handle any of them one-on-one, but the crafty bastards had ganged up on him, exploiting his momentary overconfidence. He may be able to win in a one-on-one situation, but the crafty bastards could still gang up on him. Thanks to the ¡®observe¡¯ skill, Ando knew the identity of his assailants. But unfortunately, acting on that knowledge wasn¡¯t so simple. He couldn¡¯t afford to tip his hand, to make anyone suspect he was anything more than a scrappy orphan with a knack for bouncing back. Healing abilities were rare, yes, but they were still grounded in the realm of possibility. But premonition? That was a different story. It didn¡¯t matter, though. Ando had other ways to deal with his problems. Since he knew that the ones who ambushed him were his classmates, he just had to find a reason to conveniently fight them all. He decided to go with the simplest route possible: he threatened them all to rat out the culprits. Naturally, Ando¡¯s methods did not sit well with the majority. The Hyuga in his class felt indignant and immediately proposed a duel. And of course, Ando refused. He was not afraid of fighting, but he was not going to go and try his luck against one of the strongest ones in his class. At least, not yet. The kids were infuriated by the open provocation and disregard to their ¡®superiority¡¯. Some others tried threatening Ando, and of course, once they fell for his provocations, the orphan had all the leverage he needed to push them into a duel. A one-on-one match against each clan member of the class, and a two on one against the civilians. Which caused an uproar. It did not surprise Ando all that much. The civilians, as cowardly as always, wanted to stand against the deal. And even some of the clan kids questioned him for it. Ando continued provoking them, but it was clear it was not going to pass. But then something unexpected happened. The homeroom teacher, Soda, backed Ando up. ¡°Now this is an interesting idea.¡± The teacher casually walked into the classroom, silencing every single one of them. ¡°I like this idea. And it just happens that I was about to introduce sparring into our curriculum. And I think Ando¡¯s idea will serve as a great motivation for some of you to take it seriously. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to beat him up?¡± The man finished with a grin, ignoring the indignant shout from Ando. ¡°Now, I know you all want to get started right up on this arrangement, but I personally think that having you all gang up on Ando is a little unfair.¡± ¡°And since I am a benevolent teacher, and a firm believer of justice. I will be tweaking the mechanics of this little arrangement.¡± Soda clapped his hands with a mischievous grin. "Alright, listen up! We''re going to have four rings in the training yard, and this is how it¡¯s going to work. Each of you will enter one of these rings, with one simple goal: defend your place. You can only leave the ring once you''ve been defeated, but don¡¯t worry¡ªif you manage to hold your position for long enough, you''ll start to earn some serious respect... and points." He paced around the classroom as the students murmured among themselves. "Here¡¯s the twist," Soda continued. "You¡¯re not just fighting for survival; you¡¯re fighting for grades. I¡¯ll be watching and grading every fight. The longer you stay in the ring and the more skill you show, the higher your grade.¡± ¡°I know most of you want more than just passing marks. So, for the last ones standing in each ring, you¡¯ll get bonus points. The ones who fight the smartest, not just the longest, will reap the real rewards." Soda paused, letting the students absorb the weight of his words. ¡°The rules are simple: once you¡¯re in the ring, no leaving until you''re knocked out or yield. You can challenge anyone in each of the 4 rings, but you¡¯re only allowed to fail once per ring. But! If you do well, and manage to secure 3 consecutive wins, you will be allowed to challenge the other rings once more. The fights keep going until only one person remains in each ring, and those last standing will be recognized. You¡¯ll have the chance to strategize, observe, and adapt to your opponents¡ªuse what you¡¯ve learned. After all, this isn¡¯t just about brute strength.¡± Soda turned his gaze toward Ando with a knowing smirk. ¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going easy on anyone. Fight like it counts, because it does.¡± Which brings us to the current timeline, a month later, and Ando has managed to dominate a ring on his own. An incredible feat, considering that everyone wanted to get a piece of him. ¡°Next!¡± He proudly declared from within the ring. ¡°Is there anyone worth my time in this class?¡± By now, Ando¡¯s trash talking skills has developed into an official skill recognized by the system. He may even have developed a taste for provocation. Ando was met with the heated glare of his classmates. Unfortunately for them, Ando had already beaten most challengers in his bracket. They knew it, and Ando knew it, so all they could do for the moment was to bear in the gloating. His classmates hated him! But they had to admit that the orphan was really pushing them back. A shred of begrudging respect was growing in them. Respect for his grit and potential. Everyone still remembered the days when a random student could wipe the floor with the orphan. It was inspiring to see Ando make so much progress in such a short amount of time. Sadly, all shred of respect was ruthlessly pushed back by their desires to beat the orphan up. The fact that Ando kept on insulting them was not helping at all.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Some of the people who were planning on challenging other rings couldn¡¯t bear it and started marching towards the Ando. ¡°I¡¯m next!¡± A student shouted as he stepped inside the ring. He stretched his left arm forward, while his right hand was positioned close to his torso. The kid bent his legs and firmly planted them in the ground. His name was Kazuchi Shiro, and he came from a small clan outside the village of Konoha. He was one of the more promising talents of his clan, and had particular affinity for their clan¡¯s Takegu fighting style, which focused on defensive and counter maneuvers. ¡°Come, if you dare!¡± Kazuchi declared with a ferocious glace. One that did not quite match his stance. ¡°Nah, I¡¯d rather catch my breath first.¡± With just one look, Ando could tell that his opponent¡¯s style was focused on defense. He was all for testing and trying to adapt his style to all kind of situation. But there were times where the solution was as simple as just not to play into the enemy¡¯s field. If Kazuchi¡¯s style was centered around defense, then Ando would force him to switch into offense. ¡°You can come whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Ando made a show of crossing his arms as he goaded his opponent. ¡°Or are you too much of a coward?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I am a coward so please hurry up and kick me out of this ring!¡± For a moment, Ando forgot to move, confused by the unexpected awkwardness. Wasn''t I supposed to be the shameless one? he thought to himself. From his vantage point under the shade of a tree, Soda watched the scene unfold with a quiet smirk. He casually scribbled a small plus sign next to the student''s name in his notebook. Before Soda could dwell further on the fight, a voice cut through the air, smooth and cheerful. ¡°It seems like you''re having fun, Soda-san.¡± Soda¡¯s pen hovered mid-air. Suppressing a groan, he slowly looked up to find Mizuki approaching with his usual smile, the sunlight catching the edges of his silver hair. Soda¡¯s lips twitched into a courteous smile, though it lacked any real warmth. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Mizuki-san,¡± Soda replied, snapping the notebook shut with a practiced motion. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± The exchange was polite, but beneath it lay an unspoken tension, one that Soda never quite shook when dealing with Mizuki. ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant, will you? I just came by for a chat,¡± Mizuki replied, his voice smooth, with a genial smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. He casually glanced over at the sparring rings, his tone light but probing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the exercise you¡¯ve been putting your students through. It piqued my curiosity.¡± Soda shrugged, maintaining his polite demeanor. ¡°Ahh, well, it¡¯s nothing new, really,¡± Soda said, slipping his notebook into his pocket. ¡°I was inspired by the upcoming academy tournament and wanted my students to get some practical experience before things get serious.¡± His eyes returned to the students in the rings, still immersed in their chaotic fights. ¡°It¡¯s working quite well,¡± Soda added. ¡°They¡¯re getting more than just the usual classroom lessons. A little real-world application, you know?¡± Mizuki nodded, his smile never wavering. ¡°I see. It¡¯s always good to prepare them for what¡¯s ahead¡­ especially with such promising talents in this class.¡± Soda''s expression remained neutral, though his mind was already working hard to read between the lines. He knew Mizuki was always looking for an angle. ¡°Well, if you really want to know. In just a month, I¡¯ve remarked a noticeable growth in my students. And they are starting to take physical conditioning a lot more seriously.¡± A hint of pride could be seen in Soda¡¯s attitude. And it was well deserved. Mizuki was not a very enthusiastic teacher, but even he had to admit that motivating the first years to take their training seriously was a feat worth mentioning. ¡°And it seems like some have made more progress than others.¡± Mizuki meaningfully remarked, casting his eyes at Ando. ¡°It¡¯s incredible to see an orphan dominate the ring so easily.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Soda simply shrugged and went silent. Mizuki remarked the immediate change, but said nothing. He kept observing the ongoing fight in the ring. He watched how Ando slowly gained the upper hand by directing the flow of the fight. He noticed that the physical difference between the two fighters were not that big. Ando may be slightly stronger, but he was up against a Shiro clan member, which was reputed for their taijutsu. The lean physique of the clan member had nothing to do on the body of an eigth years old, but again, so was Ando¡¯s. And yet, Ando was winning, despite having defended the ring for a couple matches already. ¡°He really is something.¡± Mizuki commented. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be honest with you Soda, I came here to talk to you about Ando. Some of my¡­ associates have asked me to look into him.¡± He paused, his words hanging in the air before adding, ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could share any useful information you have.¡± Soda did not say anything for a time. He was scribbling something on his notebook. Mizuki did not mind it, he calmly waited for the other teacher to finish. Until finally, Soda let out a small sigh. ¡°I swear this kid is dragging me into all sorts of trouble.¡± Soda muttered. ¡°There¡¯s not really much I can tell you that I haven¡¯t told the others already.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a strange kekkei genkai¡ªone that heals him completely overnight. It seems to improve his physique too, bit by bit. He¡¯s smarter than most kids his age, and definitely more perceptive. But... he¡¯s violent. A lot more violent than you''d expect.¡± ¡°¡­I can see that. Though, I think the word battlethirsty would suit him more.¡± Mizuki retorted. He leaned in slightly. ¡°But judging by your words, I assume he''s caught the eye of quite a few people?¡± ¡°More attention than you can imagine. Everyone seems hell-bent on roping him into something.¡± Mizuki tilted his head, a hint of curiosity crossing his features. ¡°You don¡¯t sound thrilled about that. It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? With the right clan behind him, he could be leagues ahead of his peers.¡± Soda''s expression darkened slightly as he turned his gaze back to the students in the rings. ¡°In a few months, he¡¯ll already be ahead of them, clan or not. I don¡¯t think he needs to join any of the clans.¡± Mizuki raised an eyebrow, sensing something deeper in Soda''s tone. Soda leaned back against the tree, his eyes scanning the various rings where his students fought. ¡°Ando isn¡¯t the type of kid you can contain in a clan. He thrives on independence. Putting him under the thumb of a clan could break that spirit. He¡¯s... wild.¡± Mizuki chuckled softly. ¡°Wild? He certainly has a way of ruffling feathers. But even a wild beast can be tamed. With the right incentives.¡± ¡°Or they bite the hand that tries.¡± Soda shot him a sharp look. ¡°That kid¡¯s smarter than people give him credit for. He knows what¡¯s happening around him, and he¡¯s playing the game better than anyone realizes. Honestly, I think the clans need him more than he needs them.¡± Mizuki was silent for a moment. His gaze still fell on Ando, who was continuing to dominate his ring, his opponent struggling to keep up with his relentless pace. Ando dodged a sweeping kick, stepping to the side and landing a sharp jab to Kazuchi¡¯s ribs, forcing the boy to stumble back. ¡°You¡¯re making this too easy,¡± Ando taunted, though his breaths were heavy now. Kazuchi responded with a glare but no words. He knew Ando was trying to provoke him. But Ando was getting tired. He¡¯d been holding the ring for far longer than anyone expected, and even with his unnatural recovery speed, fatigue was setting in. ¡°Still standing, huh? Guess you¡¯ve got more stamina than brains.¡± Undeterred by his opponent¡¯s silence. Ando kept on provoking him, earning groans from his spectating classmates. Kazuchi¡¯s stance shifted, his feet subtly moving into a more aggressive position. And Ando¡¯s grin faltered. He saw the slight flex of muscles in Kazuchi¡¯s legs before the boy launched forward with unexpected speed. But Ando was ready. He sidestepped, and in a fluid motion, swept Kazuchi¡¯s legs out from under him. Kazuchi hit the ground with a thud, and the class erupted into a mix of disappointed noises. Soda glanced at Mizuki, a smug smile on his lips. ¡°See what I mean? He¡¯s not just strong¡ªhe¡¯s calculating.¡± Mizuki nodded slowly, his gaze still on Ando as the boy raised his arms in victory, standing alone in the ring, smirking at the rest of his classmates. ¡°Calculating or not, he''s drawing a lot of attention. That kind of talent... someone¡¯s going to want to control it.¡± The way Mizuki said those words implied something that Soda didn¡¯t like. His expression darkened slightly. He was about to retort when Mizuki cut him. ¡°But that¡¯s all speculations, of course. The academy is as safe as it gets for people like him.¡± AN : Thanks for reading! And don''t forget to check out P4tre0n / RP741 for more! Chapter 19 ¡°Here, for you.¡± One day, when Ando¡¯s classes were over and he was about to retire to his dorm, a stranger handed him a scroll. Ando looked at the item with skeptical look, and cranked his neck up to look at the person who offered it. ¡°Uhh, what is this?¡± He asked, voicing his confusion. ¡°A scroll, recollecting some much more advanced chakra theories and knowledge.¡± Ando looked at the smiling face of the gray-haired instructor, and felt puzzled. Though, he didn¡¯t overthink it and quickly snatched the scroll. ¡°Thanks.¡± Ando turned the scroll over in his hands, the texture of the parchment unfamiliar. He then glanced up at the gray-haired instructor again. ¡°Who are you? And what¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°My name is Mizuki, I don¡¯t have a last name. I¡¯m an orphan just like you.¡± Mizuki¡¯s courteous smile became a tad bit gentler as he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been working hard. This scroll contains knowledge that¡¯ll help you push beyond the basics you¡¯ve been learning.¡± He paused, as though considering his words carefully. ¡°You¡¯re... different, Ando. You don¡¯t have a clan¡¯s resources to rely on, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t excel. This is just a little something to help you get there.¡± Ando blinked in surprise. He felt genuine kindness emanating from the man. And in the academy, it was something he was not used to. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit suspicious. ¡°Why me?¡± Mizuki chuckled softly, folding his arms. ¡°Why not you? Hard work deserves to be rewarded. You¡¯re not content to stay in the shadows like the other students, are you? I see a lot of potential in you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inside that scroll will give you an edge. It¡¯s not the kind of knowledge everyone gets access to. You¡¯ll be able to hone your chakra control, learn more efficient techniques. Maybe even outclass those clan kids who think they¡¯re so far above you.¡± ¡°And the catch?¡± Ando remarked. To which Mizuki shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no catch. Just progress. Consider this gift like something you have received from the academy. Think of it as... a teacher helping out a student who deserves more than he¡¯s been given.¡± Ando hesitated for an instant before finally slipping the scroll into his bag. ¡°I see¡­ thanks,¡± He acted as though he did not think too much about the situation. He walked off without another word, putting Mizuki¡¯s entire existence behind him. Once back into his dormitory, he casually greeted his roommates who had become mere acquaintances by this point, and hurried to open the scroll. On it were a few introductory words, along with an instruction to come to Mizuki if he ever encountered trouble understanding the content of the scroll. To Ando¡¯s surprise, it was actually a storage scroll. There were three seals drawn on its body, and above them was an instruction about how to use the seals. What¡¯s more, the seals were apparently reusable. ¡°Mizuki really went all out with this.¡± Ando thought aloud. Contrary to their earlier interaction, Ando was not as clueless as he appeared about the identity of the teacher. How could he ever forget the name of the first antagonist in the series? As inconsequential as the man was, Ando remembered him as the one who spilled the beans on Naruto¡¯s jinchuriki status, and also the one who allowed the protagonist to gain the overpowered shadow clone jutsu. Ando did not want to get too involved with the man. He was bound to do something stupid and risky down the line, but he honestly couldn¡¯t resist the scroll. Anything related to chakra theory was of utmost importance to him, especially now that the gains from his daily physical training had slowed down. The scroll contained three items, advanced chakra theories and exercises, introduction to the theory of seals, and a chakra nature paper slip. Ando was grinning from ear to ear as he observed the items, attracting the attention of his roommates. But they soon ignored him. The two have taken a stance, one in which they would do their best not to get involved into Ando¡¯s matters. And on his part, Ando did his best not want to drag the two into his troubles. Ando set the two books aside, his attention wholly captured by the chakra nature slip. With eager anticipation, he pinched the center of the slip and carefully channeled his chakra into it. A moment later, the paper began to crumble into fine dust, confirming that his chakra nature was earth. His grin stretched as wide as it could, though he silently lamented that it couldn¡¯t grow any wider¡ªat least, not yet.
[Chakra Affinity paper used!] [The Chakra Affinity Stats have been unlocked!] [Earth nature affinity: 14/20] [Fire nature affinity: 4/20] [Water nature affinity: 2/20] [Wind nature affinity: 0.5/20] [Lightning nature affinity: 1/20] [MAIN AFFINITY: Earth] [You gain the following bonuses when using earth natured techniques]Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Increased defensive strength: Earth based jutsu gain a 40% boost in durability and defensive capabilities. Stability and Stamina: Reduces chakra consumption by 35% for Earth jutsu.
Ando looked over the prompt in amazement. The chakra nature slip could tell him what his charka nature was, but nothing could beat having an exact idea about how high his affinity was. Ando first rejoiced over the discovery. But he soon realized that he had no clue about how to train his chakra nature. With wind, he had seen how Naruto had been training it himself. He also understood the variant for fire. But when it came to water and earth, he was completely clueless. Thankfully, he had the advanced chakra theory book. At least, he would have a lead. Ando fiddled with the book and observed the material. It felt brand new. The probability of it being specially printed for him was quite high. Ando opened the book, and just after reading the introduction, he realized how devious Mizuki was. The book boasted the term "advanced" in its title for good reason. Most of the subjects it delved into were abstract to the point of being incomprehensible to someone lacking prior exposure. Take chakra nature transformation, for instance¡ªit demanded a foundational understanding of the possibilities or concepts involved before one could grasp what the text was discussing. The same held true for topics like physical enhancement and, naturally, chakra seals. For most academy students, the natural course of action would be to skim through the introductions, get lost in the labyrinth of complex theories, and eventually seek help from the very person who provided the scroll¡ªMizuki. At that point, the advantage would shift entirely to Mizuki, giving him the initiative to further his plans. It was a straightforward scheme, one that Ando had no doubt would work¡ªif he were just an ordinary orphan. Fortunately, his situation was not that simple. He came from a world where technical concepts and abstract studies were the bread and butter. What¡¯s more, he had decades of exposure to fantastical concepts thanks to the internet, and other technological advancements. Ando would not go so far as to say that understanding the book would be child¡¯s play for him, but at the very least, it would be a fair game. Ando looked at the table of content, and skipped straight to the part about chakra nature and transformation. ¡°To transform chakra is to change its very essence.¡± Ando¡¯s brow furrowed. The book described how each element had its own set of principles that governed its behavior. Fire was described as an unstoppable force¡ªvolatile, always expanding, always consuming. The book encouraged the user to feel their chakra in their core and allow it to flare outward like a flame, chaotic yet powerful. To properly transform chakra into fire, you had to be the fire. Let it grow, let it burn within you, but always maintain control, lest it burn you from the inside out. The imagery was quite strong, he remarked. But the concepts were not so simple to grasp. It would be a challenge for most. And of course, there had always been exceptions. People like the Uchiha, prodigies like Kakashi, and more. Shaking himself free of those random thoughts, Ando turned the page, moving on to the next element: Water. It was the direct opposite of fire: fluid, adaptable. Water didn¡¯t resist; it flowed around obstacles, took the shape of its container, and moved with grace. To transform chakra into water, one had to envision their energy as something that could shift and bend without breaking, like a river coursing through rock. The book emphasized flexibility, the ability to change form in response to the environment. Ando could see the logic there, his mind instantly linking it to the way strategy worked¡ªmoving around problems rather than blindly confronting them head-on. Next came Earth chakra. The book described it as the embodiment of solidity, strength, and resilience, but it wasn¡¯t limited to defense. Earth chakra possessed a hidden ferocity, capable of reshaping the battlefield itself. While it was known for its stability and endurance, Earth chakra could also be a powerful tool of offense, capable of overwhelming opponents with sheer force. And surprisingly, it also had high compatibility with stealth. The exercise outlined how to channel chakra into the ground, without having it dissipate into nothingness, allowing it to spread out and merge with the earth. That was probably the easiest part of it, the next step consisted of trying to condense it into something as solid as rock¡ªor shape it into something far more dangerous. Earth chakra users could create walls and barriers, yes, but they could just as easily turn that control into spikes, landslides, or crushing fists of stone. Earth was the element that could both protect and destroy. The key was in the user¡¯s mindset: Earth chakra could stand strong like a mountain, but with enough control, it could shift like an earthquake, capable of shattering defenses and destabilizing the ground beneath an enemy''s feet. Its power lay in manipulation of the terrain itself, altering the very ground of battle to attack, trap, or annihilate. The book made it clear: Earth was not just the element of endurance, it was also the element of overwhelming force, capable of reshaping the battlefield at will. In the right hands, it could shift from an immovable defense to a crushing offense in an instant. Next came the wind and lightning part. But Ando was not too interested in the elements he had no primary affinity for. He preferred to focus on the Earth element. The complexity of chakra transformation didn¡¯t intimidate him. It was a system, one that could be learned, dissected, and understood. It was just another layer to peel back. Another system to adapt to and master. Ando put the book aside and started thinking, the concepts still swirling in his mind. If Mizuki was the one who had written the book, then Ando would have to change his evaluation of the man. His character may not be exemplary, but as a teacher, he was skilled. Ando was considering how he could take advantage of the man¡¯s attention to wring out as much benefit as he could. But at the moment, he was far too green to even begin to attempt to train his chakra nature transformation. The book offered new venues where he could focus his training into, but that was all. Ando''s chakra control skill still had room for improvement. Even at level 12, it was far from the level of mastery he desired. The act of directing chakra to his legs remained a struggle, a clear reminder that he had more work to do. He knew that tree walking¡ªthe next step in chakra control exercises¡ªwas looming ahead. But as things stood, he wasn¡¯t ready to tackle it yet. Skipping steps wasn¡¯t wise; progress required patience and a solid foundation. The book about chakra nature did motivate him though. He casually skimmed though the other parts of the book, the parts about physical enhancement were particularly interesting. But in the end, he could only put it aside. He did not even look at the introduction to the theory of seals. For one, it was already close to dawn, and two, while seals were particularly versatile, he was sure he was not qualified to learn or practice it yet. Ando set himself a new goal: master the leaf sticking method, and get a much more advanced technique. After closing the book, Ando did not go to bed. Thanks to gamer¡¯s mind, he was still fresh enough to train. He procured some dried leaf from his pockets and placed them all over his face, and then added two more on the back of his hands. He then started meditating. Time passed by as Ando settled into a routine. He still trained with Chika in the morning, and fought with every occasion he got. Some clan members would occasionally come to him to express their interest, but as the days passed by, Ando¡¯s desire to join a clan wanned¡ªovershadowed by his pride and desire to maintain his freedom. And so, another month passed by uneventfully. By now, it had been 5 months since Ando had been reincarnated into the Naruto world. AN: Thanks for reading! Leave a review or two to tell me what you think about the story so far :) And don''t forget to check out Patre0n / RP741 for more chapters! Chapter 20 [Congratulations! You have mastered the leaf-sticking technique!] [Leaf-sticking technique (Level 20/20): A fundamental training exercise used to develop precise chakra control.] [-5% base chakra cost for chakra related skills] [Congratulations for mastering you first technique!] [5SP] [Chakra manipulation (Level 22/25) (74%): Allows the user to freely shape and manipulate their own chakra.] [11% to base chakra regen] It took Ando around a month and a half of pure, dedicated training¡ªalong with countless sleepless nights¡ªto finally master the leaf-sticking exercise. For an academy student with limited guidance, achieving this feat in such a short span was nothing less than remarkable. The ability to control chakra with such precision is a foundational skill, yet notoriously difficult to perfect. By now, Ando could effortlessly stick a leaf to any part of his body and maintain it with minimal chakra expenditure, a testament to his skill. Ando could feel the benefits of the leaf-sticking exercise as he effortlessly ran chakra through his body. One of his biggest challenges¡ªsending chakra to his legs and expelling it in a controlled manner, much like in the leaf practice¡ªhad been resolved. This newfound control gave him a sense of confidence and fluidity in his movements. At that moment, Ando felt as though he had achieved complete mastery over his chakra. Yet, he knew better. It was a fleeting illusion. While he now had a deeper understanding of his chakra and significantly improved control, he was fully aware of how much more there was to learn. Still, this accomplishment had unlocked new opportunities for him. With his progress in the leaf-sticking exercise complete, Ando paused to consider his next steps. His chakra control had reached a level where it could now be used as a genuine asset. He contemplated visiting the academy exchange shop to acquire useful jutsu scrolls and explore the next chakra control exercise to tackle. His taijutsu was also advancing at a solid pace, aided by sparring daily with opponents stronger than himself. All in all, things were moving in the right direction. With all that in mind, Ando decided to pay a visit to the exchange shop after excusing himself from his teacher. "Hello, Miss Amaya," Ando greeted the woman overseeing the academy exchange shop with a friendly smile. "Hello, Ando. It''s been a while," the beautiful shopkeeper, Amaya, greeted him with a warm smile. "What brings you here today?" "Chakra control exercises, and¡­ any type of ninjutsu I might be able to master now that I''ve completed the leaf-sticking exercise. Oh, and genjutsu too, if there''s anything available," Ando replied, his tone eager. "Wow, you''re a fast learner," Amaya said with an approving nod. "Keep it up, Ando!" "Thanks!" he said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Amaya busied herself looking up the requested items, and after a few moments, she directed Ando towards the second counter, where he was handed a detailed list of options. The list also included the next chakra control exercise, which was provided free of charge as part of the academy''s training resources. Ando found himself looking through a quite exhaustive list. It contained a list of jutsus like: Earth formation technique, Wind petal technique, Shadow drop technique, Light pulse technique, Earth protection technique, Spark technique, Water orb, and a lot more. He had to take a seat at the nearby chair to study it. Ando decided to prioritize getting an Earth nature technique first, then a support one, preferably a genjutsu type. After going through the list, Ando identified 4 techniques that could be useful to him. Earth formation, Earth protection, Dirt flurry, and Muddy steps. The first technique consisted of using the earth nature chakra to form small objects like kunai, bricks, and other objects that could be used as thrown weapons. Thought they were fragile; they could be used when in a pinch. The second, earth protection, was used to coats the user''s hands or arms in a thin layer of dirt for basic protection against cuts or scrapes. Ando hoped that if he could master the technique, he could turn it into a much more reliable armor, or even a weapon. The dirt flurry technique was a jutsu which allowed the user to kick up a small amount of dirt in the air to momentarily blind the opponent. Ando thought that it could turn out to be quite useful during his daily spars. And finally, muddy steps. A technique which softens a small patch of ground beneath an opponent''s feet, making it hard to maintain balance. As an E-rank ninjutsu, Ando doubted that the technique would be useful against opponents who had mastered water-walking. But in the academy, it could be quite deadly. Putting the earth ninjutsu aside, Ando turned towards the genjutsu and support technique list. And there were quite a lot that piqued his interest. Techniques like false attack, shadow drop, spark, fractured vision, echo, and the list kept on going. He even wondered if he should drop the earth technique in favor on one of them. He wished Chika was there to help him make a decision. Sadly, the girl was still attending to her lessons. Ando was only able to visit the exchange shop during class hours because he finished his part in the taijutsu sparing exercises. After thinking about his options for a long time, Ando settled for fractured vision, and earth formation. The two techniques had high synergy and versatility. Fractured vision allowed him to cast a genjutsu on the surrounding, blurring and cutting his opponent''s vision for a short period of time. If he timed it well, he could use the momentary confusion caused by the technique to pelter his opponent with weapons transformed from earth formation, or seize the opening and rush in for a direct assault. Chika''s incessant talks about strategy has not been in vain. It not only helped Ando during his fights, but also provided insight about how he was shaping his arsenal of jutsu. Ando had a total of 2,650 Academy Points¡ªa sum he had managed to accumulate, thanks to the "generosity" of his selfless classmates. With E-rank jutsu scrolls costing around 1,000 AP each, depending on their utility and complexity, buying them through sheer savings alone would have taken him nearly a year of careful planning and sacrifices. The clerk quickly processed his order and bid him a good day. Ando carefully placed the scrolls in his backpack and headed out, his mind already churning with plans for his new techniques. As he made his way back, Ando''s path was interrupted when he bumped into a familiar face. "Hello, Mizuki-sensei," Ando said, stopping in his tracks as he recognized the man. "Ando-kun, it''s been a while," Mizuki greeted him with a genial smile. "You''re not skipping class, are you?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. A practiced smile naturally appeared on Ando''s face. While he acted polite, his mind worked swiftly to assess the situation. Mizuki''s sudden appearance wasn''t a coincidence¡ªAndo had a rough idea of what the teacher wanted. It was likely about the advanced scroll Mizuki had passed to him a month ago. Despite the veiled "gift," Ando hadn''t approached Mizuki since then, nor had he sought the man''s advice about its contents. Mizuki''s patience, it seemed, was wearing thin, and his anxiety about the outcome of his little scheme was beginning to show. With those thoughts in mind, Ando felt more at ease. He had the upper hand in the interaction. "How could I be skipping class, Mizuki-sensei? Soda-sensei would probably kill me if I ever did that." "My, of course, I was just teasing you." The older man laughed. "By the way, how has your training been going?" Ando''s practiced smile didn''t falter. His sharp eyes observed Mizuki, reading between the lines of the man''s friendly demeanor. "It''s been going well enough," "Well enough?" Mizuki raised an eyebrow. "I''d have expected more enthusiasm from someone with your potential. I''ve been hearing things, you know." "Good things, I hope," Ando replied smoothly. "Oh, absolutely." Mizuki''s smile widened, though if one looked carefully, there was the faintest hint of frustration beneath it¡ªa tightness at the edges of his lips, a fleeting flicker in his eyes. "In fact, I was wondering how you''ve been progressing with the scroll I gave you. It''s advanced stuff, after all. Most students would struggle with it, but I figured someone like you could handle it." Ando met his gaze. "It''s definitely a challenge," he said, noncommittal. Mizuki''s eyes narrowed slightly, his tone turning more coaxing. "A challenge is good¡ªit means you''re pushing your limits. But even the best of us need help sometimes, Ando-kun. I was expecting you might come to me with questions. After all, chakra theory at that level can be... tricky to understand without guidance." "Oh, you meant the chakra theories? I found them quite manageable actually." Ando grinned upon seeing the glimmer of surprise that briefly passed through Mizuki''s eyes. "Sensei, the issue I have right now is that I actually do not like the main affinity of my chakra. I was wondering if you had a way of helping me with that?" There was a moment of pause between the two as Mizuki properly processed Ando''s request. Then he gave out an awkward laugh. "Ahh, you see Ando. Things like main chakra affinity cannot be changed. But your main affinity doesn''t really stop you from learning ninjutsu of other affinity, you know? It''s not really that much of an issue. Plus, I think focusing on your main affinity would be better." "But the difficulty is higher. If only there was a way to at least develop a second affinity." Ando made a show of sighing, then gave Mizuki a hopeful look. "You wouldn''t happen to know of some secret methods, do you, sensei?" For once, Mizuki hesitated. "Okay, there is some way. But it''s an advanced technique, and require some supplements that I can''t give you right now." Ando was simply testing Mizuki, he did not expect the man to really have a solution. But now, he felt quite curious. In the end, he agreed to meet Mizuki after a few days. Ando felt that as long as he stayed within the premises of the academy, he would be safe from whatever machinations the teacher had. After bidding the man goodbye, Ando returned to the practice field where his classmates were still busy challenging each other in the ring. He found his teacher Soda observing the exchange from the shade of a tree and decided to join the man. "Sensei, I''m back," Ando announced as he positioned himself beside the man, dropping his backpack to the ground. Soda didn''t look away from the sparring matches before him, but his tone was sharp enough to convey his awareness. "Oh, you took a little longer than I thought. Had some difficulty choosing a jutsu?" "Yes and no," Ando replied with a shrug. "I crossed paths with Mizuki-sensei on the way and had a little chat with him." That caught Soda''s attention. His gaze flicked to Ando, this time lingering as his brows knitted slightly. "Mizuki, huh?" He didn''t ask further, but his tone carried a hint of skepticism, almost as if waiting for Ando to elaborate. "Anyway," Ando continued, smoothly steering the conversation, "I''m going to dive into these awesome new jutsu if you don''t mind." Soda exhaled through his nose but said nothing more, his focus returning to the training grounds. Ando sat down and pulled out the Earth Formation jutsu scroll. His eyes skimmed over the details as he absorbed the instructions. The jutsu required 4 handsigns: Snake, Boar, Monkey, and Ox. The scroll explained the process in three primary steps. Gatheringchakra into his hands, compressingit to form a stable base, and finally, structuringit into a defined shape or object. An additional step¡ªchakra release¡ªinvolved diffusing chakra into the ground to manipulate the earth itself. However, the scroll mentioned this as a universal step common to all earth-style jutsu, so it wasn''t counted among the core mechanics of the technique. Thankfully, thanks to his mastery of the leaf sticking jutsu, Ando had already become familiar with the action of expelling and controlling his chakra outside of his body. As he read more about the essence of the technique from the scroll, he realized that it was actually quite simple. In theory, at least. He had to execute the Snake and Boar handsigns to summon his chakra and diffuse it into the ground following a certain pattern. Then, transition into the Monkey sign to gather it up again while applying the transformative nature of his chakra. And finally use the Ox sign to help him shape the gathered earth. Ando had already committed to memory the official 12 handsigns used to manipulate chakra. He had a small understanding of how each of them resonated with the flow and release of chakra. After finishing the scroll, he immediately started gathering his chakra. Ando carefully executed the Snake sign and sensed his chakra erupt inside, he slowly directed the energy to the soles of his feet and into the ground. He then immediately transitioned into the Boar sign, trying to make his chakra fluctuate like it was described in the scroll. But the energy soon dissipated into the ground, much to his chagrin. Ando glanced at his chakra bar and realized that he had wasted close to a dozen chakra points. Not feeling too dismayed, he got ready for his second attempt. But this one did not feel too different from the first one. After a dozen of unsuccessful attempts, and being already down to 200 CP, Ando realized that there was something seriously wrong with the way he was attempting to execute the technique. From the side, Soda watched the orphan work and raised a curious eyebrow. He''s got quite the reserve, he thought as he watched the orphan struggle to make sense of the technique. He could see that Ando had a good grasp of his chakra; his control could be considered excellent for his age. But he was executing the jutsu with the wrong mindset. Soda watched him experiment on the execution for a little longer before finally deciding to offer some help. After all, Ando was still his student. Furthermore, he was attempting to execute a jutsu without the concepts and knowledges that should be taught to him in his later years. Despite his raw talent and his impressive chakra reserves, Ando was falling into the same trap most young shinobi did: overthinking the process. He allowed the young aspiring ninja a few more attempts, watching the chakra flicker and dissipate into the ground over and over again. Before finally steping in. "You''re doing it wrong," Soda remarked, his voice cutting through the sounds of frustrated grunts. Ando looked up, visibly surprised, but his curiosity piqued. Soda stepped closer, crouching next to Ando and eyeing the scattered dirt from his failed attempts. "You''re viewing the technique in pieces, like building a puzzle one step at a time. That''s not how jutsu works." Ando frowned. "But the scroll¡ª" "Forget the scroll for a second." Soda cut him off. "The problem is you''re thinking of each handsign as a separate technique. You''re not chaining them together. When you move from the Snake to the Boar, you completely abandon what you did with the Snake. That''s why your chakra keeps slipping away." Ando blinked, processing Soda''s words. "So, what...? I''m supposed to keep using the Snake while doing the Boar?" Soda nodded, his voice taking on a more instructive tone. "Exactly. The Snake is your foundation. It sets the tone of your chakra, gives you control, connects you to the earth. When you move to the Boar, you don''t just discard the Snake. You layer the Boar on top of it, transforming your chakra while still maintaining the grounding that the Snake provided. Every sign builds on the one before it. It''s not a sequence; it''s a chain, one continuous flow." Ando''s eyes narrowed in thought, and Soda could see the gears turning in his mind. "It''s not four separate steps, Ando," Soda continued. "It''s one technique. When you transition into the Boar, you''re still holding onto the Snake''s control over your chakra. Think of it like trying to tame a wild animal. You can''t let go of the leash each time it moves. You have to keep a hold on it the entire time." Ando''s face lit up with understanding, recognizing where he went wrong. His hands eagerly assuming the Snake sign, then a few seconds later transitioned into the Boar. He immediately felt the difference, but also the increase in difficulty. This time, as Ando formed the hand signs, he didn''t just release the chakra; he held onto it, feeling the connection between himself and the ground. As he transitioned into the Boar, he kept that connection alive, twisting the energy in the way the scroll described while maintaining the foundation the Snake provided. Ando got a new sensation about the earth as he executed the technique. A small grin crept onto Soda''s face. "Now, you''re getting it." AN: Thanks for reading. Don''t forget to check out PatrE0n / RP741 for more chapters! Chapter 21 The academy¡¯s training grounds buzzed with anticipation. The cool morning air carried the chatter of eager students and the occasional clang of metal as instructors prepared the tournament rings. Rows of spectators¡ªparents, older students, and even some clan members¡ªgathered around the arena, their curious eyes fixed on the field below. The biannual academy tournament was finally here, and for the youngest students, it marked a day they¡¯d been preparing for since their first lesson. At the heart of it all stood Shimamoto Kin, the academy chairman. His silver hair gleamed under the sunlight, and his sharp, calm features radiated both authority and warmth. He raised a hand, silencing the murmurs that rippled through the crowd. "Welcome," he began, his voice carrying across the grounds. "Today marks the beginning of our academy tournament¡ªa tradition that stands as a testament to your growth, determination, and potential. This event is more than a test of skill. It is a chance to earn resources, academy points, and valuable items, yes, but above all, it is a stage to push your limits, learn from one another, and celebrate your progress." He paused, letting his words sink in to the ears of the young group of students gathered on the field. "The low-level tournament is yours to claim, first years. Show us what you¡¯ve learned. Show us your resolve. Step forward, and let the games begin!" With that, a cheer erupted from the crowd, and the low-level tournament officially began. Parents watched with quiet anticipation, their expressions a blend of mild concern and pride as they hoped to see their children¡¯s efforts shine. Older students, many of whom had once stood on the same field, observed with a mix of nostalgia and amusement, occasionally exchanging whispered bets. Some clan members studied the young competitors with sharp, calculating eyes, assessing potential recruits or future rivals. Meanwhile, a few village civilians, drawn by the promise of an exciting spectacle, chatted animatedly about the matchups, eager to glimpse the raw talent and potential of the academy¡¯s next generation. Standing among the first years, Ando appeared calm, unfazed by the hum of chatter from the spectators or the charged tension that rippled through his peers. He had grown accustomed to the watchful gazes and quiet murmurs, the kind that followed him daily at the academy. A confident grin tugged at his lips as he stepped forward to draw his lot. The tournament followed a straightforward format: eight divisions, each functioning as its own self-contained bracket. A container held shuffled slips of paper, each bearing a unique number from 1 to 15, and students drew their numbers to determine their placement. The division system ensured a manageable and fair competition, avoiding chaos and allowing students to progress methodically. After drawing his number, Ando glanced at the slip¡ª7¡ªand handed it to the supervising instructor without a word. He then retreated into the cluster of participants, his brown eyes scanning the crowd as he quietly sized up his potential opponents. It didn¡¯t take long for the matchups to be posted and the rings to come alive with action. Four matches ran concurrently, their intensity drawing gasps and murmurs from the gathered crowd. Ando''s attention, however, lingered on the stark disparity in skill levels among the participants. The eldest students in the tournament were no more than 9 years old, so everyone should have been in a similar developmental stage. Yet, the gap between the fighters was glaringly wide. Ando''s gaze fell on the orphans, many of whom barely lasted beyond the first exchange of moves. They were dismantled with almost casual ease by their opponents, who executed techniques with a precision and confidence that spoke of superior training and resources. For the orphans, the matches weren¡¯t just losses¡ªthey were humiliations. Each defeat was a clear indication of the vast gap between them and the clan-born students, whose superior training and resources made them nearly unbeatable. The civilians didn¡¯t fare any better in the tournament. In fact, some of them performed even worse than the orphans. Only a handful managed to hold their own, but their struggles highlighted the glaring reality: this event was never just about the students¡¯ skills or progression. It was a stage for the clans to display their dominance. The presence of spectators, allowed to observe every match, further cemented that speculation. It was a show of power, an unspoken declaration that clan-born children held a natural edge in skill, training, and resources. Sitting on the sidelines, Ando watched his roommate, Makoto, get unceremoniously thrown out of the ring by an Akimichi boy. The sheer force of the throw elicited gasps from the crowd, but Ando just sighed. He leaned back and let his thoughts wander, no longer interested in the matches. Half a year had passed since his reincarnation into this world, and four months since his first victory. The memories came flooding back as he daydreamed about his time at the academy.
[Ando Yoshio] Level: 13 [58%] Age: 8 HP: 655/655 [33/30mn] CP: 641.7/641.7 [32.2/30mn] Vitality: 33 Stamina: 35 Agility: 30 Spirit: 36 Intellect: 25 [Available status points: 22]
In just four months, Ando¡¯s stats had surged far beyond what anyone might expect for someone his age or level at the academy. His daily training sessions with Chika had honed his strategy and adaptability in combat. The taijutsu spars during class tempered his raw skill with practical experience. While his personal study time added depth to his understanding of chakra control, jutsu mechanics, and combat theory. The result was clear. His stats surpassed the typical first-year, and his level of 13 felt misleading. Ando knew his abilities far outpaced his level, and he doubted anyone in his year could match him, pound-for-pound. His introspection was cut short when the referee called his number. It was time. Rising to his feet, Ando walked toward the ring. He felt the stares of the crowd, some curious, others dismissive. None of it mattered. His opponent was a small framed boy with short brown hair. With small glimpse at the information hanging above his head, Ando quickly formulated a plan to fight the kid.
Yamada [LVL 8] Age 8The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"Fight!" As soon as the referee signaled, Ando launched forward with a burst of speed, his fist raised for a dramatic superman punch. The move was bold and telegraphed, intentionally so. His opponent, quick to react, sidestepped in an attempt to evade the apparent attack. But the next moment, the boy found himself staring up at the sky, lying flat on his back just outside the ring. His mind scrambled to understand what had happened. Ando, standing on the edge of the ring with an air of nonchalance, offered no explanation. The referee, however, had seen it all. The punch was nothing more than a feint¡ªa bait to force his opponent into action. The moment the boy moved, Ando had seamlessly transitioned into a roll, slipping behind him and using a burst of strength to flip him out of the ring. "Winner, Ando Yoshio!" The announcement drew scattered applause from the crowd, though most were still processing what they¡¯d just witnessed. At the academy, Ando¡¯s infamy as a troublemaker and his penchant for violence were well-known among his peers. But for many in the audience, this was their first glimpse of the orphan¡ªand he¡¯d left a mark. The tournament pressed on without incident. Matches unfolded one after another, with the spectators cheering for their favorites. When the first round concluded, the results were hardly surprising. Nearly two-thirds of the remaining participants were clan children. The orphans and civilians had been almost entirely eliminated, their losses swift and decisive. The only reason the number wasn¡¯t higher was due to unavoidable matchups between clan kids. Even so, the message was clear: this tournament was the clans'' battlefield. After a brief interlude, the tournament resumed for Ando. On his second match, he has faced a civilian born. And he continued to steamroll his way up into the round of sixteen. For him, it did not matter if he faced clan born or civilians, he simply made quick work of them. That is, until the round of sixteen, where he found himself facing Hamada Yutaka.
Hamada Yutaka [Level 14] Age: 8 HP [508/510] CP [423/423] Vitality: 26 Stamina: 29 Agility: 24 Spirit: 20 Intellect: 18
As the pair stood against each other, and invisible tension settled into the ring. The air was heavy, charged with anticipation. Hamada¡¯s fists tightened at his sides, his knuckles pale. Ando, in contrast, stood relaxed, his signature smirk tugging at his lips. But beneath that calm fa?ade, Ando was studying Hamada¡¯s stats. He could tell that the boy has been training hard. His stats were much more impressive than those who stood in the same level. Ever since his loss against the orphan. Hamada has been throwing himself into training. Trying to his best to get ahead of his peers, and surpass Ando. With the help of his clan¡¯s resources, and his recently returned father, Hamada has made some progress that put him among the best of his year. In the crowd, murmurs rippled. Clan kids whispered among themselves, and a few civilian-born students exchanged worried glances. Hamada, the pride of his family, had earned a reputation for his relentless dedication. Ando¡¯s infamous prowess in the ring only made the stakes higher. ¡°Fight!¡± the instructor called. Hamada lunged first, his movements sharp and controlled. He zoomed straight into Ando, only to stop and feint for a punch, and then transitioning into a leg sweep. Ando saw though the feint and jumped to dodge the attack. He put up a hasty cross guard to block the following kick, and allowed his momentum to drag him backwards. As soon as he landed, he mounted a counter while Hamada had yet to regain his stance. With a heavy stomp on the ground, Ando took into the air and delivered an axe kick. Hamada rolled to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow, and quickly retaliated with a swift punch from his lowered position. Ando, refusing to be forced on the defensive, met the incoming strike with a punch of his own. The two punches collided with a jarring force, both boys gritting their teeth as the impact reverberated through their bodies. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten stronger, Hamada,¡± Ando commented, pushing back against his opponent. The clash continued, the sound of their strikes echoing through the arena. Hamada¡¯s movements were deliberate, his attacks relentless. He was faster, stronger, more determined than when they had last fought. But Ando had grown too¡ªnot just in skill, but in strategy. As Hamada aimed a kick at Ando¡¯s midsection, Ando pivoted, swiftly catching his leg and twisting just enough to throw Hamada off balance. Hamada recovered quickly, but the slight stumble didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re never going to be able to beat me,¡± Ando declared, his voice steady. To him, it was an undeniable truth. Once he surpassed Hamada, he knew the gap would only widen, and there would be no catching up. Ando seized the opportunity, pressing Hamada further off balance. He unleashed a rapid series of punches and kicks, each one landing with precision, leaving Hamada reeling. The attacks hurt, but it was Ando¡¯s words that stung the most. Hamada¡¯s frustration flared, memories of past losses flooding his mind¡ªhis father¡¯s stern gaze, his mother¡¯s quiet reassurance, the mocking looks of his peers. He couldn¡¯t lose again. With a sharp exhale, Hamada pushed forward, ignoring the pain and meeting Ando with a fierce barrage of strikes. Ando countered with precision, forcing Hamada to adapt. For every move Hamada made, Ando was right there, reading him, responding. It was a battle of wills¡ªneither willing to back down. Hamada landed a solid punch to Ando¡¯s shoulder, and the crowd erupted in cheers. But Ando barely flinched, a grin creeping onto his face as if the hit had only fueled his resolve. ¡°Tired?¡± Ando taunted, stepping back to reassess. ¡°Just shut up and fight!¡± Hamada snapped, his breath ragged and shallow. His stamina was running low, but his determination burned brighter. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the relentless pace of the fight, but surrender wasn¡¯t an option. Hamada charged with a roar, forming quick seals as chakra surged through his body. His movements became sharper, faster¡ªalmost a blur. Ando¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grin fading as he adjusted his stance. When Hamada closed in, he unleashed a rapid flurry of strikes, forcing Ando onto the defensive for the first time in the match. The crowd leaned forward, gasping as Hamada¡¯s punches and kicks came in quick succession. Ando blocked and parried, each strike grazing closer than the last. He could feel the intensity behind Hamada¡¯s attacks, the sheer desperation that drove them. A punch grazed his cheek, drawing a faint line of blood. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ando muttered, stepping back to create space. Hamada didn¡¯t let up. He pressed forward, chakra still fueling his speed. His next punch was a feint, followed by a spinning kick aimed at Ando¡¯s ribs. Ando ducked under it, barely missing the strike, and retaliated with a swift jab to Hamada¡¯s side. The blow landed, but Hamada gritted his teeth and twisted, using the momentum to drive his elbow toward Ando¡¯s chest. Ando sidestepped, countering with a sweeping kick that forced Hamada to leap back. Both fighters paused, reassessing the situation. ¡°You¡¯re burning out.¡± Ando declared. Watching as Hamada struggled to catch his breath. Whatever enhancement technique the boy was using, it was draining him. Hamada¡¯s reserves were running out. While his injuries piled up.
Hamada Yutaka [Level 14] HP [211/510] CP [95/423]
Hamada didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he darted forward again, this time aiming low. Ando anticipated the move, but Hamada¡¯s faint smile told him he¡¯d miscalculated. At the last second, Hamada shifted, delivering a spinning backhand aimed at Ando¡¯s temple. The strike connected with a hasty block, forcing Ando to absorb the impact. He stumbled back a step, his balance momentarily disrupted. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, caught off guard by Hamada¡¯s ingenuity. Hamada pressed forward immediately, unleashing another flurry of chakra-enhanced strikes. Ando, however, wasn¡¯t finished. He adjusted quickly, weaving through the attacks with precision. His sharp eyes tracked every movement, reading Hamada¡¯s patterns even as the boy tried to overwhelm him. When a high kick came close, Ando ducked low, pivoting on his heel to slip behind Hamada¡¯s guard. With a sharp exhale, Ando drove his knee into Hamada¡¯s stomach. The blow landed clean, forcing the air from Hamada¡¯s lungs and making him stagger. The crowd quieted for a moment, watching as Hamada doubled over, coughing, his face tight with pain. But even as his knees threatened to buckle, Hamada managed to backpedal, refusing to go down. His breathing was ragged, his chakra flickering like a flame about to burn out. Yet his determination was unyielding. He straightened slowly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, and glared at Ando with fire in his eyes. Hamada took a shaky step forward, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡± he roared, charging again. Ando watched him come, his stance shifting subtly. He respected Hamada¡¯s resolve, but the outcome of this match was already decided. As Hamada lunged, Ando sidestepped effortlessly, using his opponent¡¯s momentum to push him off balance. Hamada twisted to recover, but Ando was faster. In one fluid motion, Ando swept Hamada¡¯s legs out from under him with a low, precise kick. The larger boy hit the ground with a heavy thud, the force reverberating through the ring. AN: Thanks for reading! And checkout PatreON / RP741 for more Chapter 22
¡°Winner, Ando Yoshio!¡± The referee¡¯s voice rang out, followed by a smattering of cheers and applause from the crowd. Ando straightened, his breathing steady, and stepped back from Hamada, who lay sprawled on the ground, his chest rising and falling heavily. For a moment, Ando simply looked at him, his expression unreadable. Then, he extended a hand. Hamada turned his head, his gaze locking onto Ando¡¯s outstretched arm. His fists tightened against the ground, and for a moment, it seemed like he might refuse. The pride that had driven him to push so hard was now at odds with the sting of defeat. But as the silence stretched on, he let out a slow, shaky breath and gritted his teeth. His hand moved, hesitant at first, but then firmly clasped Ando¡¯s. With a steady pull, Ando helped Hamada to his feet. The movement was quick, almost effortless, as Hamada stumbled briefly before regaining his footing. The two stood face-to-face for a moment, the weight of the fight lingering in the air. ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way,¡± Ando said, his tone neutral but not unkind. ¡°Keep pushing. You¡¯ll get there.¡± Hamada¡¯s jaw clenched, his pride still raw, but he gave a small nod. ¡°Next time,¡± he muttered, more a promise to himself than to Ando. Ando didn¡¯t respond, offering only a faint nod in return before turning away. As he walked away, the noise of the crowd faded into the background. At the edge of the ring, Ando paused, glancing back briefly. Hamada still stood there, his head lowered, fists clenched at his sides. His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths, but he made no move to leave. For a brief moment, Ando considered whether he should have gone easier on Hamada. The thought came and went quickly. Holding back would have been more disrespectful to him. Between the two, what had started as a rivalry, fueled by their past animosity, had changed ever since Ando defeated Hamada months ago. Hamada now saw Ando as a benchmark, a goal to surpass. As for Ando, he was simply focused on keeping his edge, determined to stay ahead and not let anyone catch up. As Ando mulled over his thoughts, a man appeared beside Hamada¡ªa tall figure clad in a standard flak jounin jacket. His presence was commanding but calm. ¡°You did good,¡± the man said, his voice quiet but carrying faintly across the distance to where Ando stood. Hamada stiffened, his fists loosening slightly as he turned his head toward the man. His gaze remained downcast, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªrecognition, or perhaps frustration. The man crouched slightly to meet Hamada¡¯s eye level. ¡°You¡¯ve improved,¡± he continued, ¡°But improvement isn¡¯t enough on its own. You need to think. Adapt. Use what you¡¯ve learned to overcome, not just endure.¡± Hamada¡¯s lips tightened, and he gave a small nod, his jaw still clenched. The jounin straightened, his gaze briefly flicking toward Ando, who stood silently observing the exchange. Their eyes met for an instant, and Ando felt a subtle but unmistakable weight behind the man¡¯s calm expression. It wasn¡¯t hostility, nor was it admiration. It was an appraisal, the look of someone gauging potential and quietly taking measure. Curious, Ando activated Observe on the man, but to his shock, nothing appeared. No stats, no question marks¡ªjust an empty void where information should have been. His brow furrowed as he tried again, willing the system to respond, but the result was the same: nothing. A pang of unease settled in his chest. To test whether Observe was malfunctioning, Ando shifted his gaze to Hamada, still standing nearby with his head lowered. The information appeared immediately, crisp and clear: Hamada Yutaka, Level 14. Everything was functioning normally. A troubled expression settled on Ando''s face as he started observing the man¡¯s appearance. The jounin must have sensed Ando¡¯s scrutiny, for he glanced back and flashed a brief smirk¡ªcasual, almost knowing. Startled, Ando quickly looked away, his pulse quickening. He turned on his heel and walked off. Though the encounter lingered in the back of his mind, the tournament soon drew his attention back. As the matches continued, Ando found himself more focused on the fights unfolding around him. Initially excited about the competition, he couldn¡¯t help but notice, after observing enough of his peers, that he had likely already surpassed most of the students in his year. It wasn¡¯t just Ando who noticed. The spectators, too, were beginning to realize this. With each match, his strength became more apparent. He faced off against a Hyuga, then an Inuzuka, showcasing his skills and superiority. Despite being skilled, none of the fighter managed to truly push Ando back. And finally, Ando made into the final match, which pitted him against an Akimichi¡ªa towering figure compared to Ando, with a bulk that promised raw power. From the stands, a few spectators cheered enthusiastically for the Akimichi, their voices confident. But among the academy students, there was a near-silent tension. For the first time, an orphan actually made it into the finals. Standing across from Haza Akimichi, Ando planted his feet firmly, his posture steady and composed. He made no move to strike first, instead giving a subtle tilt of his head, inviting Haza to come at him. Haza didn¡¯t hesitate. With a burst of speed that belied his bulk, he charged straight at Ando, aiming to crush him with his momentum. But Ando was ready. As Haza¡¯s large frame closed in, Ando sidestepped smoothly, letting the charge sail past him. Undeterred, Haza quickly pivoted, spreading his arms wide for another lunge, attempting to trap Ando in his grasp. Ando rolled to the side, keeping his movements light. For a moment, he tested Haza¡¯s resilience, dodging charge after charge, noting the boy¡¯s surprising agility for his size. But soon, it became clear that Haza wasn¡¯t adapting his strategy; he was relying solely on ingrained tactics, charging forward with brute force instead of adjusting to the flow of the fight. Even worse, the boy was following a predictable patern¡ªa heavy pivot, a wide lunge, and a desperate attempt to close the distance. It was reckless. And easy to exploit. When Haza lunged again, Ando didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he stepped forward into the charge, twisting his body at the last second to sidestep while maintaining his balance. As Haza stumbled past, caught off-balance, Ando struck with precision¡ªa single, sharp elbow to Haza¡¯s side. The impact sent the larger boy crashing to his knees, gasping for air. The fight, which had promised excitement, came to an abrupt and anti-climactic end.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The crowd was silent for a moment, absorbing what had just happened, before the referee¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Winner, Ando Yoshio!¡± Scattered cheers and applause broke out, though they were subdued. The referee¡¯s tone carried a trace of enthusiasm, but the mixed reactions of the crowd mirrored the match itself¡ªunexpectedly underwhelming. As Ando stepped off the ring, the noise of the crowd barely registered in his mind. The muted applause, the murmurs of the clan kids, and the quiet pride of the orphans all blurred into background noise. The matches so far hadn¡¯t been as challenging as Ando had hoped, and the final one was no different. In fact, his fight with Hamada had been more satisfying; at least there, he hadn¡¯t needed to hold back as much. Against Haza, the result felt inevitable from the start. None of his opponents so far had pushed him enough to warrant using the new jutsus he¡¯d been training. ¡°Ando Yoshio, step forward,¡± Shimamoto Kin¡¯s voice rang out, silencing the murmurs of the crowd. The academy headmaster rarely involved himself in tournament proceedings, leaving such acknowledgments to the instructors. For him to personally call on Ando was unusual, and it sent a ripple of curiosity through the spectators. Ando hesitated, his eyes briefly flicking toward Soda, who gave him a subtle nod of encouragement. He approached Shimamoto, keeping his posture composed, his hands by his sides. ¡°Sir,¡± he said simply, tilting his head slightly in respect. Shimamoto regarded him for a moment, his piercing gaze examining Ando as if assessing more than just the young boy''s skill. Then he spoke, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the audience. ¡°Your performance today has been remarkable, Ando. Strategy, timing, and precision. These are qualities of a shinobi who thinks before he acts.¡± Ando¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, though he quickly suppressed it. ¡°Your victory is not only deserving of recognition but also reward,¡± Shimamoto continued, producing a silver card. ¡°5 thousand academy coins, a commendation for your tactical approach and composure.¡± A hushed gasp rippled through the crowd. Five thousand Academy Coins was a significant sum, enough to exchange for months¡¯ worth of resources¡ªor some quite useful jutsu scrolls. What¡¯s more, the usual prize money for the winner of the tournament was usually around three thousand coins. ¡°Ando,¡± Shimamoto went on, ¡°in addition to your coins, I am granting you unrestricted access to the agility course and the second-level sparring dummies in the training hall. These privileges are typically reserved for third years. Use them wisely.¡± Ando¡¯s eyes widened briefly before he masked his surprise. He bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Headmaster. I¡¯ll make good use of them.¡± Shimamoto nodded approvingly. ¡°See that you do. Konoha needs shinobi who not only endure but also innovate. You show promise, Ando Yoshio. Don¡¯t squander it.¡± With that, Shimamoto handed over the card and stepped back, signaling the end of the brief ceremony. The applause resumed, now mixed with begrudging respect from some of Ando¡¯s peers and open admiration from others. Ando turned on his heel, his grip tightening around the card. His thoughts were already racing. Five thousand coins, the agility course, and advanced sparring equipment¡ªit was a windfall he couldn¡¯t have anticipated. As he walked towards his teacher Soda, a beaming smile was plastered over the man¡¯s face, ¡°Congratulation kid! It looks like someone¡¯s moving up in the world!¡± Ando mirrored the man¡¯s smile. ¡°Thank you, Soda-sensei.¡± His tone was genuine. One had to know that Soda has done a lot for him. From extra ninjutsu lessons, to subtly adjusting the curriculum to give Ando the combat experience he needed. Soda¡¯s support had been invaluable. The orphan wished he could offer something up to show his sincerity, but all he had on him were coins. He doubted Soda would have any need for them. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s only normal for a teacher to guide his students. Though, I haven¡¯t been the only one helping in that matter.¡± Ando glanced at where Soda was looking, and his smile stretched on even more. ¡°Yo! Congratu¡ª¡± Chika¡¯s cheerful greeting was cut off as Ando pulled her into a sudden hug. ¡°Whoa!¡± Chika froze for a moment, stunned by the uncharacteristic gesture. Then, with a small laugh, she awkwardly patted his back. ¡°Well, this is new,¡± she teased, though her voice carried unmistakable warmth. Ando stepped back, still smiling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Chika. You¡¯ve been there from the start, helping me train, pushing me to think smarter, fight better.¡± Chika smirked, crossing her arms. ¡°Damn right I have. But don¡¯t go getting all sappy on me now. You¡¯re gonna ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°Too late,¡± A familiar voice interjected with a playful tone. ¡°I think everyone just witnessed you being hugged by the tournament champion. Might as well own it.¡± Chika turned around and shot Okawa a mock glare but didn¡¯t reply, her lips twitching upward in spite of herself. ¡°You really went and did it, huh, champ?¡± Ando¡¯s gaze shifted to the edge of the gathering, where the fourth-year orphan, Okawa, was steadily marching over. The older boy¡¯s presence was as steadying as ever, his rough-hewn features softened by a smile. He stepped forward, holding up a small tin of pomade, the same brand as the one he had lent Ando before. ¡°I planned on giving this to you after the tournament. But it seems like you¡¯ve gotten too good to actually need it.¡± Ando¡¯s smile grew warmer as he accepted the tin. ¡°Thanks, Okawa-senpai. Maybe I¡¯ll really have to use it in the afternoon¡¯s tournament.¡± Behind Okawa, a small cluster of orphans stood, their faces colored with hesitation. They looked like 1st years, just like Ando, and it was clear that Ando¡¯s victory had struck a chord with them. The one standing at the front, a wide-eyed boy with messy hair, stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°Ando-san,¡± the boy began, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°you were amazing out there. Congratulations.¡± Ando¡¯s eyebrow rose, giving the boy a skeptical look. You didn¡¯t care when I was weaker, he thought, the words lingering unspoken. A flicker of old memories surfaced¡ªback to the days when he was little more than a punching bag for the clan kids. He remembered the way these same orphans had gone out of their way to avoid him, unwilling to associate with someone at the bottom of the pecking order. The hesitation in the boy¡¯s voice and the nervous glances from the others made it clear¡ªthey all remembered too. The messy-haired boy lowered his head, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ando-san. We should have treated you better before. It wasn¡¯t right.¡± One of the other orphans stepped forward, their voice quieter but resolute. ¡°We avoided you because we were scared. But seeing you today¡­ it made us realize how wrong we were. You¡¯ve gotten so much stronger, and we¡¯re still stuck.¡± The tournament had been an eye-opener for many. They were all orphans, yet Ando had risen as the champion while most of them couldn¡¯t even last beyond a single exchange in the ring. The stark difference gnawed at them, forcing them to confront their shortcomings¡ªand their excuses. ¡°Hm-hm!¡± From the side, Soda cleared his throat meaningfully, his expression practically begging Ando to respond. Ando sighed, glancing briefly at Soda before returning his gaze to the group of orphans. His sharp eyes softened, but his voice remained steady. ¡°I started just like you¡ªgetting beaten, ignored, written off. The only reason I¡¯m standing here now is because I didn¡¯t stop working.¡± He let the words settle over the group, noting the flickers of uncertainty in their eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re serious about changing, stop waiting for someone to pull you up. Start climbing on your own. If I can do it, so can you.¡± The messy-haired boy looked up, his eyes wide with a mix of surprise and determination. He nodded vigorously, and quiet murmurs of agreement rippled through the group as their hesitance began to shift into something resembling resolve. Ando studied them for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. He wasn¡¯t trying to be their hero, nor was he looking for their admiration. He just didn¡¯t have it in him to chastise them¡ªwhat would be the point? They were just kids, struggling to find their place in a world that rarely offered second chances. In a rare moment of maturity, Ando chose to let go of his lingering bitterness. Instead, he inclined his head slightly, offering a gesture of encouragement. ¡°You¡¯ve made a start,¡± he said, ¡°What matters is what you do next. Don¡¯t stop.¡± Soda smiled from the sidelines, clapping his hands together with mock enthusiasm. ¡°Well said, Ando. Just make sure you¡¯re not slacking off while you¡¯re giving advice.¡± Ando rolled his eyes, though a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Sensei. I won¡¯t.¡± AN: You¡¯re probably wondering: where are the experience prompts? What about the gains Ando earned after tearing through an entire tournament? Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten them. I decided to keep them in the background for this chapter to avoid disrupting the flow. Stay tuned¡ªthey¡¯ll show up soon enough! As always, thanks for reading, and see you soon! Chapter 23 ¡°The name¡¯s Naruto Uzumaki, and I¡¯m gonna be the next Hokage, believe it!¡± shouted a short, blond boy, his voice brimming with energy and determination. He stood proudly in the center of the ring, a second-year academy student dressed in an orange pair of shorts and a short-sleeved white t-shirt. The whisker-like markings on his cheeks made him stand out even more, as if his personality alone weren¡¯t enough. At the opposite side of the ring stood another second-year academy student, Naruto¡¯s opponent. A tanned boy with short black hair. And standing between the two was none other than Mizuki. ¡°Start!¡± Announced the ninja as he retreated outside the ring. Separated from the spectators¡¯ stand, the rest of the participants watched the various fights unfold in the numerous rings. Standing among the crowd, Ando observed the energetic boy, a spark of recognition flashing in his eyes. Ando looked at the information hovering above Naruto, and was met with a bunch of question marks at the place where the age and levels should have been. He watched the blond boy prance around the ring, grinning as if victory were already his. The boy¡ªNaruto Uzumaki¡ªwas loud, brash, and surprisingly enough, a lot like Ando, back when he still did not know how to fight. He was fearless, and seemed to have unlimited energy. ¡°You¡¯re having some flashbacks?¡± a familiar voice quipped from his left. Ando turned his head slightly to see Chika standing beside him, her arms crossed as she watched the fight intently. ¡°Because I sure do,¡± she added with a sly grin. ¡°Was that how I used to fight back in the day?¡± Ando asked, raising an eyebrow. Chika didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°What do you mean ¡®back in the day¡¯? You¡¯re still¡ª¡± She ducked to the side just in time to avoid a mock punch from Ando, her smirk never wavering. ¡°You were worse!¡± she teased, leaning back as if dodging another imaginary strike. ¡°At least this kid¡¯s got some strength behind his attacks.¡± She glanced at Ando with a glint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°You, on the other hand, hit like a baby.¡± Ando rolled his eyes. ¡°Just wait until I run into you in the ring. I¡¯ll show you. I won¡¯t hold back this time!¡± ¡°Oh, this time?¡± Chika shot back, her smirk widening. ¡°I thought you never held back?¡± Ando chose to wisely ignore her jabs, redirecting his attention to the ongoing fight. Naruto was charging left and right at his nimble opponent. It looked like the orphan had no actual strategy to win the fight. But he was actually keeping his opponent on the backfoot. The tradeoff? He was wasting a lot of energy while doing so. In a simple one on one fight, such a strategy would have worked. Given Naruto¡¯s large reserves, he could potentially wear his opponent down. But in a tournament format, he would not go far. Still, it was a good effort. Though it looked like Naruto¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t go down easy. The boy, Horie Yasushi, a tanned kid with a slightly muscular body, did not look like he was someone who was just there to participate. While dodging and parrying Naruto¡¯s wild strikes, he was always on the lookout for openings. Taking the chance to land a light jab or two whenever he had the occasion. But strangely enough, those jabs did not seem to do anything to stop Naruto. It looked more like he was getting even more worked-out the more Horie hit him. In a moment of frustration, the blonde boy discarded all defense and simply lunged at Horie for a grappling match. Horie did not seem too surprised by the development. He braced himself and took a single step back, receiving Naruto¡¯s dive into his chest with a painful grunt. He gripped Naruto¡¯s shirt tight and used it to haul the orphan to the side. But he underestimated Naruto¡¯s grip. Once the orphan got hold of him, it was like a tight rope had wound itself around Horie¡¯s chest. His action of throwing the blonde over only served to make the two of them fall and roll into the ground. Horie moved first, reacting faster than anyone expected, and managed to pin the blonde boy beneath him. But Naruto, ever resilient, slammed his forehead into Horie¡¯s. The impact was jarring, and Horie¡¯s vision blurred as pain shot through his skull. The momentary daze was all Naruto needed. With a swift motion, he reversed their positions, now straddling Horie with fiery determination blazing in his blue eyes. Naruto¡¯s fists came down like hammers, one after another, forcing Horie to shield himself as best he could. But just as it seemed as Naruto had Horie suppressed, something extraordinary happened. Horie¡¯s hands began to glow with a faint blue light, the energy pulsing faintly against his tanned skin. With a desperate push, he slammed his glowing palm into Naruto¡¯s chest. The impact wasn¡¯t strong enough to hurt Naruto, but it forced him to pause, his body momentarily stunned. That brief moment was all Horie needed. He formed two rapid hand signs, and dark markings crawled up his arms like living shadows. With a cry, he thrust both hands onto Naruto¡¯s unprotected abdomen. Naruto¡¯s eyes widened as the markings transferred to his body, spreading out like ink in water. Pain ripped through him, drawing a strangled scream from his throat. He stumbled back, clutching his stomach as the markings crept across his skin. Horie, meanwhile, staggered to his feet, but something was wrong. His dark, healthy complexion drained of color, his smooth skin wrinkling as though years were being stolen from him in an instant. His brown hair turned white, falling in clumps to the ground. His once-vivid eyes were now dull, wide with a horror that mirrored the audience¡¯s. He took a single shaky step forward before collapsing, his lifeless body crumpling to the ground.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The crowd fell silent, their cheers and gasps replaced by an uneasy stillness. All eyes turned to Naruto, who was hunched over, trembling. His screams became guttural, unnatural, and then, as though from nowhere¡­ A dark orange mist began to seep from his body. The tension in the air was palpable as the mist thickened, swirling around Naruto in an almost sentient manner. The sound of his screams morphed into something primal, more animal than human. The ground beneath him cracked as a deep, earth-shaking roar erupted from his throat, freezing everyone in place. Then came a second roar, even louder and more terrifying, a sound filled with agony and rage. A shockwave exploded outward, hurling Horie¡¯s body across the arena and sending those standing near the ring flying back like ragdolls. The crowd''s stunned silence shattered as the shockwave knocked spectators off their feet and sent debris flying through the air. Gasps and screams erupted, mixing with the deafening roar from the center of the chaos. Those who managed to stay upright scrambled for cover, their faces twisted with panic. Naruto¡¯s figure was barely visible now, shrouded in the ominous dark orange mist. His cries reverberating through the arena like a drumbeat of dread. The markings spreading across his body glowed faintly through the haze, pulsating with an unnatural rhythm. Amid the chaos, a voice cut through the panicked noise with commanding authority. ¡°Everyone, evacuate immediately!¡± Shimamoto Kin¡¯s calm but firm tone echoed across the arena as he landed with practiced precision near the escalating disaster. His jounin flak jacket billowed slightly as he surveyed the scene with sharp, calculating eyes. His gaze fixed on the center of the chaos¡ªNaruto, now enveloped in a dense, ominous orange mist. Shimamoto¡¯s hands blurred into a series of swift hand signs. ¡°Barrier Squad, now!¡± he barked. In an instant, a team of ninja clad in dark garments materialized around the ring, moving in coordinated formation. Their combined chakra formed shimmering barriers, translucent but potent, attempting to contain the volatile energy radiating from Naruto. The barriers shuddered under the strain. Inside, Naruto thrashed wildly, the ground continued to crack beneath his feet as his body began to shift. His bright yellow, spiky hair had darkened, now tinged with orange and faint streaks of red. His small frame swelled unnaturally, muscles bulging as the mist continued to pour from his skin like an angry spirit escaping its vessel. His eyes snapped open, glowing red with slitted pupils that radiated pure malice. They locked onto the nearest ninja with predatory intent. With a roar, Naruto disappeared in a flash, reappearing in front of the ninja. His claw-like hand lashed out, striking with such force that the ninja barely managed to block with a short sword. Even so, the sheer power sent him flying, crashing into the barrier with a sickening thud before sliding to the ground. Naruto prepared to pursue, but the other ninja moved in swiftly, restraining him from all sides. Earth-shaking blows and flashes of chakra illuminated the ring as the battle raged on. Within moments, an enormous earth dome rose up around the fighting ring, sealing off the chaotic scene from view. Outside, only the muffled sounds of thuds and roars hinted at the fierce struggle within. More ninja began arriving, forming a perimeter around the dome. Among them, an ANBU operative wearing a white mask appeared at Shimamoto¡¯s side. ¡°Shimamoto-san,¡± the operative said in a low, measured voice, ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Naruto has lost control,¡± Shimamoto Kin said, his voice steady but weighted with concern, his eyes fixed on the quaking earth dome. ¡°The ANBU are containing him for now, but this reeks of misdirection. I believe a more significant threat is unfolding elsewhere.¡± The masked ANBU operative nodded sharply. With practiced efficiency, he performed a series of hand signs, conveying the information to others before vanishing in a blur. Meanwhile, the academy instructors continued to usher the frightened spectators to safety. Their voices carried a mix of authority and reassurance, gradually easing the hysteria that had gripped the crowd. Students and parents alike, though shaken, began to retreat from the scene, trusting the instructors'' calming presence. After what felt like an eternity, the massive earth dome began to lower, revealing the scene within. The ring was in ruins. Craters dotted the area, and deep gouges marred the earth. At the center of the devastation lay Naruto, unconscious, his small frame still faintly glowing with the remnants of the Kyubi¡¯s chakra, flickering like embers on the verge of dying out. Around him stood five ANBU operatives, their stances steady despite the clear signs of a grueling battle. Each bore the scars of their effort to subdue Naruto. One¡¯s arm was hastily bandaged; his movements deliberate to avoid aggravating what was likely a fracture. Another had a cracked mask and held his side, the subtle tension in his posture hinting at cracked ribs. A third bore claw marks across his chest, the fabric of his uniform torn but the wounds appeared relatively shallow. The fourth ninja, his face bare, sported a bruised eye and split lip, his calm expression unshaken even as he leaned briefly on a comrade for support. The fifth, seemingly the least affected, showed only a singed sleeve and minor scratches on his exposed skin. The medics moved quickly, stabilizing the injured ANBU operatives. Shimamoto remained nearby, his sharp eyes scanning the scene, taking in every detail. Though his demeanor appeared calm, an undercurrent of unease lingered in his gaze. His suspicions gnawing at him. As the dust settled and the last of the crowd dispersed under the instructors¡¯ guidance, a sudden hush descended upon the area. The Third Hokage arrived, flanked by an additional team of ANBU. His expression was grave, his presence commanding, yet it carried a quiet reassurance that calmed the remaining tension in the air. Those still present instinctively stepped back, making room for the leader of the village. The Hokage¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the scene, taking in the devastated ring, the injured ANBU, and the unconscious boy at the center of it all. ¡°What happened here?¡± Hiruzen demanded. Shimamoto stepped forward, bowing slightly before speaking. ¡°Lord Hokage, Naruto lost control during an academy exercise. The ANBU acted swiftly, erecting the dome to contain him and pacify the situation. However¡­¡± He hesitated, his expression darkening as his gaze swept the surroundings. ¡°I strongly suspect this was a diversion. There may be more pressing matters unfolding elsewhere in the village.¡± The Hokage¡¯s gaze lingered on Naruto before shifting to the ANBU operatives who stood battered but composed. His voice softened slightly as he issued his orders. ¡°Understood. Prioritize the academy¡¯s security and ensure the students are safe. I will have my team begin a sweep of the village for any unusual activity.¡± Turning to his ANBU squad, he added, ¡°Investigate the cause of this incident. I want a full report by the end of the day.¡± With his orders delivered, the Hokage knelt briefly beside Naruto, his expression softening as he studied the unconscious boy. ¡°Naruto¡­ you must learn to control this power,¡± he murmured, his words barely audible. Rising, he motioned to the medics. ¡°Take him to the infirmary. Ensure he is carefully monitored.¡± AN: Well, well, what do we have here? The main protagonist of the Naruto world has finally made his grand appearance! ?? But don¡¯t get too excited¡ªthis story isn¡¯t about him. XD You¡¯ll see exactly what I mean as you dive into the next few chapters. Stay tuned! Chapter 24 While the hokage and the Anbu were busy investigating the incident that unfolded in the academy. A strange scene was happening in the Yutaka clan compound. Under the clan head¡¯s main house, deep underground, a small facility has been created. The air was cold and thick with the metallic tang of blood and chemicals. Carved from chakra-reinforced stone, the walls radiated an oppressive stillness, broken only by the faint drip of water echoing through the dimly lit halls. At its center was the main chamber, dominated by a metal table fitted with heavy restraints. The shelves lining the walls bore an assortment of surgical tools, vials of unidentifiable substances, and dark tokens hinting at failed experiments. Nearby, cells equipped with chakra-suppressing seals confined prisoners in total darkness. A dozen figures stood silently in the room, each cloaked in casual clothing that failed to conceal the unnatural rigidity of their postures. Draped over their shoulders were unconscious academy students, their breathing slow and steady, as if in a deep, unnatural sleep. The silence was eerie, broken only by the occasional shuffle of footsteps. At the far end of the room stood Tashiro Yutaka, the clan head. Tall and commanding, his sharp features betrayed no emotion as his piercing gaze swept over the assembled figures. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well,¡± Tashiro said, his gaze sweeping over the group. ¡°The academy¡¯s commotion served as the perfect distraction. This can be considered a flawlessly executed mission.¡± One of the figures stepped forward, speaking in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°What are we to do with them, clan head?¡± Tashiro nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Place them in the designated chambers. But remember¡ªthey must not be harmed. The integrity of their chakra systems is paramount. Each of these children is a potential gem in the rough. We cannot afford to make any mistake.¡± The figures executed his orders without delay. They each carried their unconscious cargo deeper into the facility, retreating into cells lined with strange seals and barriers. As the last of the hooded figures disappeared, Tashiro Yutaka lingered, his sharp gaze locked onto the spot where they had stood. The dim light of the underground facility cast shadows across his face, accentuating the tension etched into his features. Behind him, the air shimmered faintly, and from the shadows stepped a figure, moving with a grace that was almost unnatural. A cold, smooth voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Tashiro.¡± Tashiro turned slowly, his face betraying no surprise as he met the eyes of Keichi Yutaka, his brother¡ªor rather, the man who pretended to be his brother. The man¡¯s familiar features were twisted by a faint smile, one that Tashiro failed to recognize. It was a smile devoid of warmth, exuding only predatory amusement. Tashiro knelt, his voice steady but laced with quiet bitterness. ¡°Everything has been executed as you planned.¡± Keichi¡¯s sinister chuckle echoed softly. ¡°No need to be so formal, brother. Remember, I mean you no harm. Our deal stands, does it not? You help me with my¡­ pursuits, and I ensure the Yutaka clan becomes the strongest in Konoha.¡± Tashiro¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms. Casual help. Is that what you call this nightmare? He swallowed his resentment, his silence heavy with unspoken defiance. Since Keichi¡¯s return from the Village of Oto, nothing had been the same. The man before him was not the brother he once knew, not the proud shinobi who fought for the clan¡¯s honor. This was someone else entirely, a puppetmaster cloaked in a familiar guise. Keichi smirked, clearly savoring Tashiro¡¯s inner turmoil. ¡°That fire in your eyes¡­ don¡¯t lose it, Tashiro. You¡¯ll need it when the time comes.¡± Stepping closer, Keichi placed a hand on Tashiro¡¯s shoulder, the mockery of a brotherly gesture. ¡°You may leave now. I¡¯ll summon you when I require your¡­ assistance. For now, I have work to attend to.¡± Tashiro rose, bowing stiffly before retreating down the corridor, his footsteps echoing faintly as he disappeared into the shadows. Left alone, Keichi turned his attention to the cells, his lips curling into a chilling smile. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve had such promising test subjects,¡± he murmured, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°So much potential¡­ so many possibilities.¡± His laughter echoed through the facility, chilling and resonant, lingering long after the sound faded. The underground chamber seemed to darken as if recoiling from the sinister promise of his words. ****************************************************************************** Ando woke up feeling slightly stiff. As his senses returned, an unpleasant stench filled his nose¡ªa mix of chemicals, blood, and something faintly burnt. His nose instinctively scrunched as he blinked against the harsh, artificial light. His vision slowly adjusted, revealing a room that felt more like a nightmare than reality.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The walls were lined with shelves cluttered with surgical tools, vials of strange substances, and jars holding unidentifiable remnants. A large, metal table dominated the center of the room, its surface stained and scarred from countless procedures. The faint hum of machinery filled the air, accompanied by the occasional drip of liquid into a container nearby. He tried to move, but the rough bite of restraints stopped him. He was bound to a sturdy chair bolted to the floor, his wrists and ankles locked in place with cold, unyielding metal clamps. Panic began to simmer beneath his calm exterior as his eyes darted around the room. ¡°Well, well,¡± a voice drawled, smooth and familiar yet dripping with mockery. Keichi Yutaka stepped into the dim light, his sharp features framed by an unsettling smirk. ¡°The academy¡¯s most promising wild card.¡± Ando¡¯s body turned stiff, his heart skipping a beat as the sudden voice shattered the silence. He had believed he was alone, the oppressive quiet of the room reinforcing that illusion¡ªuntil now. Slowly, hesitantly, he craned his neck to the side, his pulse quickening as a figure emerged from the shadows. The man stepped into the light, his features gradually coming into focus. Recognition hit Ando like a jolt of electricity. His brown eyes widened as he processed the face before him. The man who had consoled Hamada after their fight. The man who had seemed composed, even kind, now loomed over Ando with an entirely different presence¡ªa predatory aura that made the air feel heavy. Ando¡¯s mind raced, grasping for any memory that could explain how he¡¯d ended up here. The last thing he remembered was the chaos surrounding Naruto¡¯s eruption at the academy. The deafening roar, the explosion of chakra, and then¡­ nothing. A blank void. He had no memory of how he¡¯d been taken, nor why. Still, he kept his expression as composed as he could, masking the nervousness bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°I don¡¯t recall having done anything to the Yutaka clan that would warrant this kind of retaliation,¡± he began, his tone calm and measured. Yet his pulse quickened, and the restraints felt tighter with every passing moment. Keichi took a step closer, his presence overpowering. ¡°Let me assure you¡­¡± His voice dropped, almost a whisper as he leaned in until he was mere inches from Ando¡¯s face. ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡± Ando¡¯s breath caught in his throat. The intensity of Keichi¡¯s gaze was suffocating, primal, like the stare of a predator sizing up its prey. For a moment, it wasn¡¯t a man standing before him¡ªit was a beast. A wave of raw, unrelenting fear crashed over him, one so deep and visceral that it triggered a memory of his life before crossing into this world. It didn¡¯t make sense. All the man did was look at him, yet¡ª I¡¯m going to die. The thought struck Ando with absolute certainty. The cold, unyielding grip of terror rooted him to the spot.
Elevated stress detected! High risk of logic impairing! Do you want to counter with Gamer¡¯s Mind?
Ando suddenly started gasping. Without realizing it, he had stopped breathing. If not for the system¡¯s reminder, he might have fainted. His scattered mind started to reason once again. And he began reassessing the situation he was in. For one, he was not going to die. Not at this time. If they wanted him dead, then he wouldn¡¯t even know about it. Death was out of the equation. And as long as that was the case, then he had nothing to fear. Whatever they did to him, he could recover. His unique ¡®bloodline limit¡¯ would ensure his survival. Ando suspected that it may even be the reason behind his current predicament. ¡°Interesting,¡± Keichi remarked, his voice breaking through Ando¡¯s thoughts. His eyes narrowed, studying the boy with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. ¡°For a moment, I thought you might die of fear. Was my bloodlust truly that overwhelming?¡± Ando didn¡¯t respond, keeping his expression neutral. He knew better than to reveal his thoughts freely. Silence, in this moment, was his only weapon. Keichi smirked at the lack of response. ¡°Playing it safe, are we?¡± he mused, stepping back and moving toward a desk at the side of the room. He picked up a scroll, scribbling something on its surface. ¡°You know,¡± he said conversationally, ¡°this would all be much easier if you chose to cooperate.¡± ¡°Define cooperate,¡± Ando said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. Keichi¡¯s hand paused mid-sentence, his sharp gaze flicking toward Ando. ¡°Cooperation,¡± he repeated, his tone dripping with condescension, ¡°is simple. Answer my questions truthfully. Don¡¯t resist our tests. And stop pretending your abilities are anything less than remarkable.¡± ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Ando asked, keeping his voice as even as possible. Keichi smirked, as if amused by the attempt at bravery. ¡°If you don¡¯t? Well...¡± He leaned against the desk. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find... creative ways to encourage you. And believe me, I¡¯m not short on ideas.¡± The knot in Ando¡¯s stomach tightened. He didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s words for a second. He drew a slow, deliberate breath. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Ando said at last. Keichi raised a brow, seemingly impressed. ¡°Smart choice.¡± He set the scroll down and offered a disarmingly friendly smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with introductions. My name,¡± he said, pausing for effect, ¡°is Orochimaru. And I hope we¡¯ll get along.¡± Ando¡¯s breath hitched. His entire body tensed as the name registered, and terror surged anew. Even with Gamer¡¯s Mind dulling the edges, the revelation sent his thoughts spiraling. ¡°What¡­?¡± The word slipped from his lips, barely audible, a fragment of his stunned disbelief. Orochimaru¡¯s smile widened, savoring the moment. ¡°Oh my, you know of me, don¡¯t you?¡± he said, amused. ¡°I wonder how¡­ Kukuku.¡± Ando gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push back against the wave of fear threatening to overwhelm him. He locked eyes with the Sannin, drawing on every ounce of resolve he could muster. Focus, he reminded himself. Survive now. Figure out the rest later. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°At first,¡± Orochimaru said, leaning closer, ¡°I was interested in your Kekkei Genkai. But now¡­¡± His eyes gleamed with unsettling curiosity. ¡°Who are you, little Ando? You don¡¯t seem like an ordinary orphan to me.¡± Ando forced a grin up his face. ¡°Will you let me leave if I told you?¡± Orochimaru chuckled at that. ¡°That would depend on the value of that information.¡± ¡°And who determines that value.¡± Orochimaru didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, a light shift could be detected in the atmosphere. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said, almost to himself. ¡°You might just be more entertaining than I anticipated.¡± Without warning, Orochimaru plunged a syringe into Ando¡¯s neck. Ando gasped as a strange, burning sensation spread through his veins. ¡°Let¡¯s start simple,¡± Orochimaru said, ¡°Your Kekkei Genkai¡ªhow much can it heal?¡± Ando¡¯s vision blurred, the room spinning as darkness clawed at the edges of his consciousness. The last thing he saw was Orochimaru¡¯s gleaming eyes before everything went black. Chapter 25 The dimly lit laboratory reeked of antiseptic and metal. Rows of jars containing preserved organs and unidentified fluids lined the walls, their murky contents a testament to countless experiments. Complex machinery hummed ominously, casting faint shadows that danced on the cold, sterile floor. At the room¡¯s center stood Orochimaru, his pale fingers steepled as he gazed down at Ando. The boy lay unconscious on a steel operating table, his young face pale and streaked with sweat. Fresh wounds crisscrossed Ando¡¯s body, blood oozing sluggishly from the more recent incisions. Yet even as the injuries seeped, his Kekkei Genkai worked in quiet defiance, knitting the flesh back together. Orochimaru¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with a twisted mix of fascination and delight. ¡°Remarkable,¡± he murmured, ¡°Your natural regenerative abilities surpass anything I¡¯ve encountered. Even Hashirama¡¯s fabled cells pale in comparison. But only when you¡¯re unconscious¡­ How curious.¡± The Sannin selected a scalpel from a tray, its blade gleaming under the fluorescent light. He made a shallow cut across Ando¡¯s forearm. The boy remained completely unresponsive, blissfully unaware of the horrors being inflicted upon him. Within moments, the wound closed itself, the flesh knitting together as if it had never been touched. Orochimaru pressed deeper with the next cut, slicing through muscle. Blood flowed freely, soaking the operating table, but once again, the regeneration began¡ªslower this time but unmistakable. As the days turned into weeks, the tests became more invasive. Broken bones, shredded muscles, ruptured organs¡ªnothing was off-limits. Ando¡¯s body bore no scars, yet his mind would have been another story if he¡¯d been awake. The endless cycle of injury and recovery would have frayed the resolve of even the strongest shinobi, but for now, unconsciousness shielded him from the full weight of his nightmare. ¡°Why does your recovery only trigger in your sleep, why?¡± Orochimaru mused aloud, his gaze fixed on the boy¡¯s slack face. His golden eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps it is tied to your subconscious. I¡¯ll need to test further.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s experiments were relentless. Most of the time, Ando was kept in a state of induced unconsciousness, his body left to recover from injuries severe enough to kill most shinobi. Yet even as his body healed, the Sannin¡¯s curiosity only deepened. By the end of the first month, Ando¡¯s regeneration showed no signs of slowing, and Orochimaru¡¯s fascination turned to obsession. ****************************************************************************** Ando jolted awake, his breath catching in his throat. The room was dark except for the faint glow of seals etched into the walls. His body ached, his head swimming with a dull pain that never truly left him anymore. A scream tore through the stillness, raw and filled with terror. It echoed down the corridors, chilling Ando to his core. He sat up, straining to locate the source. Which unluck soul was that? He mused silently. The scream rose again, jagged and desperate, before abruptly cutting off into silence. Not long after, Ando caught the familiar sound of sandals striking stone echoing faintly, growing louder until a figure appeared in his vision. Orochimaru¡¯s silhouette stopped in the doorway, his golden eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. ¡°Awake already?¡± he said, his tone almost conversational. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s hard to sleep through such... vivid demonstrations.¡± Ando remained silent; his jaw clenched. Inside, his thoughts churned, but the fear that once paralyzed him was now muted. Orochimaru stepped closer, his presence looming outside the bars holding Ando captive. ¡°You¡¯re wondering about the noise, aren¡¯t you?¡± He tilted his head, a mockery of curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s the work of my apprentice on a subject who didn¡¯t quite meet my expectations. A shame, really. But every failure teaches us something, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Ando¡¯s stomach churned at the casual way in which Orochimaru said those words. He simply stared at the man, unsure of what to say. The silence stretched between them, oppressive and suffocating. Finally, Orochimaru chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ando. Your potential far exceeds theirs. Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± He turned and disappeared into the corridor, his footsteps fading into the distance. Left alone, Ando let out a murky breath. The screams lingered in his mind, a haunting reminder of what could happen to him at any moment. He forced his thoughts back into focus. How do I get out of this? Ando stared hard at the seals running along the walls, and sighed. ¡°If only I had studied Mizuki¡¯s books about seal introduction, maybe I would have a chance.¡± Truth be told, Ando would still have had no chance even if he learned something from the advanced scrolls. Orochimaru was a master of seals. As a beginner, Ando would have a better chance trying to brute force his way out rather than trying to understand the cage. And that¡¯s exactly what he did. Each day, Ando threw himself at the door made of steel bars with unwavering determination, turning his confinement into something akin to a grueling training regimen. It wasn¡¯t just about getting stronger; it was about keeping his mind intact. Humans needed social interaction, distractions, and goals. And Ando was deprived of more than one of those. His isolation gnawed at him in ways he hadn¡¯t expected. Training gave him focus, a way to drown out the crushing loneliness. He struck with fists, shoulders, and feet, alternating between precise strikes and frenzied barrages. Occasionally, he incorporated ninjutsu, testing the limits of his chakra against the unyielding seals. He preferred the clang of fists against steel to the chilling conversations with Orochimaru. Due to his research, Orochimaru had not deemed it necessary to seal Ando¡¯s chakra yet, leaving him with full access to his reserves. It was a small blessing, one that allowed Ando to train and maintain some semblance of control over his body. Compared to the other captives, Ando¡¯s situation was far better, though only because of his unique advantage: the Gamer¡¯s Body. In this environment, waking up each day as good as new was a blessing... As time passed, Orochimaru began testing even more extreme theories. By the third month, the experiments shifted to endurance. Orochimaru placed Ando in a large chamber filled with artificial terrain, weights strapped to his limbs. He was forced to run endless laps, perform push-ups until collapse, and channel chakra without rest. The exercises extended for days at a time, with only brief moments of reprieve. The Kekkei Genkai¡¯s capabilities became clearer. Not only did it heal physical wounds, but it also replenished chakra reserves¡ªalbeit at a slower rate. Orochimaru noted with fascination how Ando could rise again after mere hours of rest, his body knitting itself back together even from the brink of collapse. Ando¡¯s thoughts gradually shifted on the other hand. It was true that Orochimaru¡¯s tests were driving him to the brink of collapse every day. But the benefits though, they were equally extreme. He was developing resistance skills, physical stats, and even his chakra reserves were growing by the day.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. With whatever the researcher was injecting into Ando¡¯s body, his progress was leaps and bounds away from his previous gains. Though, Ando started having doubts about the scientist¡¯s motives. Why was he trying to strengthen Ando¡¯s body so much? What kind of experiments would require so much preparations? By the fifth month, Ando¡¯s regenerative abilities had actually grown stronger than day one. He had developed some special skills and perks which boosted his body, all thanks to the relentless regime he was forced to follow. The same could not be said about his mental health. But that small detail mattered little to the Sannin. Orochimaru observed the progress with unmasked excitement. ¡°This ¡­,¡± he mused. ¡°With a little bit of tweaking, wouldn¡¯t this become the perfect vessel?¡± ******************************************************************************* The next phase began with venom, marking a new level of torment in Orochimaru''s experiments. In the following months, the Sannin introduced poisons designed for purposes both cruel and precise. One injection came from the venom of a serpent Orochimaru claimed could kill a grown man in moments. The mad scientist had the genius idea of injecting both antidote and poison at the same time. Ando''s veins blackened, his body convulsing until unconsciousness overtook him. Another time, a toxic brew distilled from the petals of a crimson nightshade burned through his chakra pathways, leaving him gasping for air as the substance drained his reserves. Perhaps the worst was a chakra-reactive toxin¡ªa liquid that flared with searing pain every time Ando tried to mold chakra, forcing him to endure hours of paralyzing agony to test his limits. Each injection brought a new wave of suffering, his muscles locking, his breathing ragged as the venom worked through his system. The pain was unbearable, each concoction calibrated to push his body past its limits and study his Kekkei Genkai¡¯s response. Often, the sheer intensity forced Ando into unconsciousness, his body collapsing under the strain, only to awaken hours later with the toxins purged and his body eerily restored. ¡°Your body also treats poison like an injury,¡± Orochimaru remarked, his tone filled with fascination. ¡°You immediately begin purging it when you pass out. Though you still need some external push to fully excel in that field.¡± By the ninth month, Ando¡¯s system had been subjected to dozens of venoms and chakra-based toxins. Recovery times varied¡ªsome poisons lingered longer, their effects clinging to his body like shadows. Ando¡¯s thoughts often circled back to the same bitter truth: Being Orochimaru¡¯s test subject sucks! The experience did not kill him, but it slowly numbed him. Little by little, Ando began to disregard his pain and injuries. His once-sharp cries dulled into groans, then to silence. His Pain Tolerance skill finally stepped into the advanced level, a bitter reward for his suffering. The boy found solace in small victories¡ªenduring longer than Orochimaru expected, feeling the incremental growth of his resistance skills. ******************************************************************************* In the tenth month, Orochimaru¡¯s ambitions turned darker. He sought to merge Ando¡¯s abilities with other Kekkei Genkai. Samples of DNA from Hashirama¡¯s cells, Uchiha remnants, and artificial constructs lined the laboratory. ¡°If your body can stabilize these,¡± Orochimaru said, almost reverently, ¡°you could become something truly transcendent.¡± The first grafts were attempted with precision. Ando, now used to the process, did not react much. But that did not mean that the experiment went smoothly. Ando¡¯s body actually rejected the foreign cells. Momentarily halting the scientist¡¯s progress. Orochimaru switched his focus on trying to extract Ando¡¯s kekkei genkai in the hopes of creating a clone. Unfortunately for the sanin, anything that was extracted from Ando actually started rotting far faster than the average. The man tried various mixes of stabilizant, compounds, and even seals. But somehow, they made things worse. Ando felt some sort of sadistic joy as he watched the man struggle. Of course, it was all at his expense. After all, whenever an experiment failed, Orochimaru would just replace the used elements from Ando¡¯s body. Still, seeing as the clone project was getting nowhere, Orochimaru decided to try and merge Ando¡¯s abilities into other people. Ando got to witness in person how brutal Orochimaru¡¯s experiments looked on others. Most of his test subjects were kids. It was sickening to watch the man dissect them like guinea pigs. Trying all sorts of grafts, all of which ended in failure. Some of them had such an adverse reaction that they ended up turning into deformed monstrosities. It was during these times that Ando was finally met with a familiar face.
Enzo Uchiha [LVL 18]
The once arrogant Uchiha, now reduced to a trembling figure strapped onto the cold steel of an operation table, bore an expression of sheer horror. His lips quivered, and his eyes¡ªdevoid of the arrogance that once defined him¡ªdarted frantically around the room, silently begging the mad scientist for mercy. But in Orochimaru¡¯s laboratory, mercy was an alien concept. Orochimaru worked with cold precision, his scalpel slicing cleanly around Enzo¡¯s eye sockets. The Uchiha¡¯s screams echoed through the sterile room as he thrashed against his restraints, but the bindings held firm. With steady hands, Orochimaru removed the Sharingan, the bloodied orbs still faintly glowing with power. He placed them into a tube of greenish fluid, sealing it tightly to preserve them. Enzo¡¯s cries faded into weak, gasping sobs, but Orochimaru barely acknowledged him, treating the act as routine rather than the horrifying violation it was. ¡°Prepare him,¡± The scientist ordered. His assistant moved without hesitation, applying seals along Enzo¡¯s body to stabilize his vitals and sustain his chakra during the grafting process. Meanwhile, Orochimaru turned toward another table, where Ando lay restrained. Ando¡¯s gaze met Orochimaru¡¯s, devoid of panic. Months of enduring the Sannin¡¯s experiments had forged a grim resolve within him, one that neither screams nor threats could shake. ¡°You should consider yourself fortunate, Ando,¡± Orochimaru drawled, his voice silken with mockery. ¡°Your Kekkei Genkai is proving far more intriguing than I initially imagined. And now, your eyes will serve a greater purpose.¡± He selected a scalpel, its blade gleaming ominously under the bright lights. Orochimaru began the meticulous process of removing Ando¡¯s eyes. The boy flinched but did not scream, a testament to the mental fortitude he had developed. ¡°Impressive,¡± Orochimaru murmured, tilting his head as he examined the extracted eyes. ¡°You endure well, even without sight. A rare trait, indeed.¡± Without delay, Orochimaru moved back to Enzo¡¯s table, carefully implanting Ando¡¯s eyes into the Uchiha¡¯s empty sockets. The seals on the Uchiha¡¯s body activated, flickering faintly as they worked to integrate the new chakra signature. Orochimaru watched intently, his fascination evident. ¡°If this succeeds,¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°we will have a Kekkei Genkai capable of rejuvenation combined with the Sharingan¡¯s unparalleled abilities. A true breakthrough.¡± But something was wrong. Enzo¡¯s chakra began to fluctuate wildly, his body convulsing against the restraints. The seals pulsed erratically, unable to contain the discord within. Enzo¡¯s screams shattered the tense silence. A guttural, panicked sound tore from his throat as blood gushed from his newly grafted eyes. Streams of crimson flowed from his nose and ears, staining his horrified face. ¡°This reaction¡­¡± Orochimaru muttered, leaning closer to the writhing boy, as though observing a particularly intriguing specimen under a microscope. Enzo¡¯s screams grew weaker, his body trembling violently before going completely still. The erratic pulse of the seals faded, replaced by an eerie silence. Blood pooled beneath the operation table; its metallic scent thick in the air. Orochimaru stepped back, his expression contemplative as he regarded the lifeless body. ¡°So, the synchronization failed¡­¡± he murmured, his voice devoid of disappointment. Instead, it carried the excitement of a scientist uncovering a new mystery. He turned to the monitors, analyzing the chaotic chakra readings from the moments before Enzo¡¯s death. ¡°Not the body, not the chakra¡­ Then it must be the soul.¡± A slow, sinister smile spread across his face as he retrieved a scroll from a nearby shelf, its contents detailing his earlier work with the body-swap jutsu. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve encountered this,¡± Orochimaru mused aloud. ¡°The soul¡¯s resistance. Of course. The essence of one being cannot simply merge with another without consequence.¡± His gaze shifted to Ando, still restrained on the adjacent table. Though blind, Ando could feel the weight of Orochimaru¡¯s piercing stare. ¡°Your Kekkei Genkai is more than just a physical trait,¡± Orochimaru continued, his voice filled with dark anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s tied to your very soul!¡± AN: This was one of the most challenging chapters I¡¯ve ever written, but I¡¯m glad I have managed to push through and complete it! And sorry for the long delay. I have been sick, caught a crazy fever by the end of last week ?? Chapter 26 As the first year of captivity drew to a close, Orochimaru¡¯s fascination with Ando¡¯s Kekkei Genkai had evolved into an unrelenting obsession. The once-casual experiments of physical manipulation had spiraled into explorations of the spiritual plane, driven by a single, audacious ambition: to harness the ability to heal not just the body, but the soul itself. Ando¡¯s resilience became the foundation of Orochimaru¡¯s experiments. Time and again, the boy was subjected to genjutsu of extreme complexity¡ªeach illusion designed to shatter his consciousness into fragments. Yet, no matter how intricate or crushing the mental assault, Ando¡¯s mind always reassembled itself, the pieces snapping back together as though guided by an unseen force. Leaning over his detailed notes, Orochimaru¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with a sinister light. ¡°Fascinating,¡± he murmured, tapping his pen against a diagram of chakra pathways. ¡°The mind is merely an extension of the soul, and his Kekkei Genkai seems to preserve it¡ªeven under extraordinary duress.¡± He theorized that Ando¡¯s abilities extended far beyond simple regeneration. The power was intrinsic, woven into the very fabric of his being. If his hypothesis proved correct, then Ando¡¯s Kekkei Genkai might hold the key to undoing even the most catastrophic spiritual damage imaginable. ¡°What if this power could repair the damage caused by the Reaper Death Seal?¡± Orochimaru pondered aloud, his voice tinged with excitement. A future unfolded in his mind¡ªone where no price was too great, no soul too broken to restore. With this revelation, his experiments grew bolder. A modified version of his cursed seals was etched onto Ando¡¯s skin, the dark, writhing patterns designed to siphon spiritual energy directly from him rather than the external world. The initial applications were crude and agonizing, the seals clawing at Ando¡¯s essence like invisible talons. Ando¡¯s body convulsed on the cold operating table, his chakra flaring wildly as the cursed seals drained his vitality. Yet, once again, the damage was repaired, defying the very nature of the cursed seal. But his recovery, while remarkable, grew slower with each iteration, barely managing to offset the relentless harm. ¡°It¡¯s not simply resistance to harm¡ªit¡¯s a complete reconstruction of his essence. The soul doesn¡¯t merely heal; it remembers.¡± To further test his theories, Orochimaru introduced a new layer to his experimentation: spirit-draining jutsu designed to directly strip away fragments of Ando¡¯s soul, reducing it to raw, usable energy which would be contained in the seal itself. The goal was to determine whether Ando¡¯s Kekkei Genkai could recover from such a fundamental loss. The pain was unlike anything Ando had experienced before. Orochimaru¡¯s hands pressed against his chest, and a dark, spiraling seal appeared beneath the sannin¡¯s fingers. The jutsu burned as if an unseen fire consumed Ando from within. His vision blurred, his senses dulled, and he felt as though a part of him was being ripped away. When Orochimaru withdrew, silence filled the laboratory. Ando lay motionless, his breathing shallow, his chakra dim and flickering. For hours, his body remained pale and lifeless. But then, to Orochimaru¡¯s astonishment, the glow of Ando¡¯s chakra reignited. His fragmented soul began to painstakingly rebuild itself. Exactly seven days after falling unconscious, Ando had recovered enough to stand, though the cursed seals¡¯ influence prevented a full restoration. Orochimaru¡¯s thin lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°I was right, even the soul is not immune to your Kekkei Genkai¡¯s influence,¡± he mused. ¡°This power transcends the physical and spiritual realms. It¡¯s not a Kekkei Genkai¡ªit¡¯s a phenomenon.¡± Unlike conventional Kekkei Genkai, which stemmed from chakra and physical traits, Ando¡¯s abilities seemed more akin to those of a tailed beast¡ªa phenomenon triggered by an unknown force, one that Orochimaru longed to obtain. He intensified his tests, integrating the cursed seals with jutsu designed to manipulate and transform the soul¡¯s very structure. And Orochimaru began to see parallels between Ando¡¯s soul reconstruction and his own body-swapping jutsu.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Emboldened by his discoveries, Orochimaru prepared for his most ambitious experiment yet. He sought to apply Ando¡¯s abilities to reconstruct an external, fully damaged soul, using fragments harvested from other test subjects. This marked a turning point¡ªif successful, Orochimaru could not only restore his own soul but theoretically clone them. To this end, Orochimaru removed the modified cursed seal from Ando and replaced it with a proper curse seal. Immediately, he noticed something extraordinary: the fragment of the soul embedded in the seal was severed, as though trapped in a separate dimension. Yet, upon observation, it remained intact. Orochimaru¡¯s intrigue deepened. The curse seal, typically a tether for control, had been altered by Ando¡¯s abilities. The isolation of the soul shard hinted at a profound capability¡ªthe potential to compartmentalize and stabilize spiritual energy entirely. This could be the key to Ando¡¯s ability, and maybe a glimpse of the method used to construct a framework for restoring a soul, piece by piece. The implications were staggering. Orochimaru envisioned a path to immortality far more stable than his body-swapping technique. But Ando remained an obstacle. Undeterred, Orochimaru refined his methods, developing a new series of seals¡ªnot to dominate the host but to amplify and guide Ando¡¯s unique abilities towards a specific goal. Meanwhile, the world above ground continued to turn. More than a year had passed since the attack on the academy, leaving scars both visible and hidden. The passage of time brought no closure to the incident. Instead, it left scars that festered in the hearts of those affected. The disappearance of dozens of academy students cast a long shadow over Konoha, fueling rumors and fears that rippled through the village like an undercurrent of unease. Breaking the faith that the people once had on the safety of academy. Parents clutched their children tighter, civilians whispered of dark conspiracies, and the academy itself had become a grim reminder of what was lost. Naruto, however, bore the brunt of the aftermath. During the chaos of the attack, he had lost control of the Nine-Tails'' chakra, resulting in a destructive outburst that not only scared his peers but also gave the civilians further reason to despise him. Though the incident had been an accident, and the academy staff had worked hard to contain the damage, the blame was squarely laid on the Demon, Naruto¡¯s shoulders. For a time, the Hokage and the council had been keeping a close eye on the investigation of the incident. But as time passed, and no results were found, the heat died down. The incident was classed as an unresolved issue. It was put aside and made place for a more urgent matter. The Uchiha massacre. A tragedy that put Konoha in an extremely perilous situation. The loss of a founder clan, and arguably the strongest clan in the village, had put it in a very precarious position. Those who were part of the inner structure of the village labeled it as a coup thwarted in its infancy. But the official version that came out was about Itachi Uchiha going rogue. Whispers of betrayal and darker truths spread through the ranks of the shinobi and civilians alike like wildfire. The aftermath was devastating. The Uchiha compound became a haunting reminder of the village''s failure to protect one of its own. For many, the massacre was a symbol of Konoha''s growing instability¡ªa realization that even its most prestigious clans were not immune to disaster. For the Hokage and the council, it was a political and strategic nightmare. Without the Uchiha clan, Konoha lost its most skilled police force. But above that, the village lost one of its core strengths. Nobody could question the value of a whole clan of Sharingan users. Both in terms of attacking power, intimidation, and defense. The village was significantly weakened, and enemies were quick to sense the vulnerability. Missions requiring the precision and strength of the Uchiha were rerouted to other clans, straining their resources and spreading them thin. The once-mighty village, which had prided itself on its strength and unity, now felt the weight of its fragility. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, bore the burden of trying to maintain order while ensuring the massacre did not invite further attacks from outside forces. The ANBU were put on high alert, and alliances with neighboring villages were quietly reinforced to prevent opportunistic strikes. The loss of the Uchiha also deepened tensions within the village''s power structure. The other clans began to question their own security, with some even considering strengthening their internal defenses against potential betrayals. Trust within the village was fractured, and the council''s role in managing the aftermath drew scrutiny. The common people, already on edge after the academy attack, grew more disillusioned with the leadership. Whispers of conspiracies involving the Hokage, Danzo, and the elders fueled unrest, though none dared to voice their suspicions openly. The once-unshakable Hidden Leaf Village now faced internal divisions, external threats, and a future clouded with uncertainty. For the Hokage, it was a race against time to rebuild trust, restore strength, and guide the village through its darkest days. And in the midst of all this chaos, came an attack from an enemy that nobody could have foreseen. Chapter 27 The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, sat in his office, the weight of the village''s recent tragedies etched deeply into his old features. Before him stood an Anbu operative, his armor bearing fresh scratches and his mask slightly chipped. Despite his stoic demeanor, there was urgency in the Anbu¡¯s voice. "Hokage-sama," the Anbu began, bowing deeply. "A report from the southern outposts. Groups of ninjas bearing the Sky Village¡¯s marks has mobilized. Their forces are advancing toward Konoha as we speak. Initial scouts estimate their numbers to be in the hundreds." Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. The Sky Village, also known as Soragakure, was a remnant of the smaller shinobi factions that had struggled to find a foothold among the Great Nations. During the Second Great Shinobi War, they were infamous for their ingenuity, compensating for their lack of manpower with advanced technology and aerial combat techniques. Their use of flying platforms and mechanized weaponry had once threatened to redefine the battlefield, but the relentless might of the larger villages had ultimately crushed their ambitions. After their defeat, the Sky Village faded into obscurity, falling into the dark and almost forgotten by history. Rumors of their demise had circulated for years, but their apparent reemergence now, after decades of silence, projected nothing good for Konoha. The timing was suspect, and Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts immediately turned to the broader geopolitical tensions brewing in the shadows. "Call an emergency council meeting immediately," Hiruzen ordered, watching as the Anbu operative flashed out of the room. "Monkey," he continued, "summon the jounin commanders without delay. Specter and Spider, form a strike team and deploy reinforcements to the southern outposts immediately. Cat, go to the general hospital and inform Yoshioka Yuji to prepare for a full-scale invasion. He¡¯ll know what to do." Even without visible movement, Hiruzen sensed the operatives leaving, their presence fading like wisps of smoke. Alone now, he let out a slow, measured breath, the faint scent of tobacco curling in the air as he took a long puff from his pipe. His gaze drifted to the shelves lining his office¡ªbooks and scrolls containing decades of knowledge and history, some of which he had personally lived and helped write. Documents depicting his heroic feats from his youth. Back when Konoha still- Hiruzen sighed, stopping the train of thoughts. Focus! He told himself. Stepping forward, he placed his palm against a discreet seal etched into a shelf. A faint pulse of chakra resonated under his touch, and with a soft poof of smoke, a set of armor materialized before him. Hiruzen stared at the set armor with a conflicted expression, his fist clenching at his sides. He then slowly removed his hokage robe. His expression growing increasingly resolute as he donned the armor. Konoha needed him! His villagers needed him! Minutes later, the Hokage''s office was filled with Konoha¡¯s key leaders, along with most Clan heads who could make it in time. Shikaku Nara, ever calm, stood with arms crossed, his calculating eyes analyzing the written report of the Anbu. Hiashi Hyuuga and Inoichi Yamanaka exchanged tense glances, while Kakashi Hatake listened intently from the corner, mask hiding any hint of emotion. Standing near the Hokage¡¯s desk was Tashiro Kyoko, codenamed Obsidian (Kokuyogan), the vice leader of the Anbu Black Ops. ¡°Hokage-sama, our preliminary reports indicate that the Sky Village¡¯s tactics are highly coordinated, and somehow adapted to counter our initial responses. The Anbu commander, Dragon, is suggesting that they have studied our patrols and response times in advance.¡± Beside him, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Hiruzen¡¯s former teammates and trusted advisors, frowned deeply at the report. Koharu stepped forward to address the information. ¡°If they¡¯ve chosen this moment to act, it¡¯s highly probable that there are other factions working with them. The Sky Village must have amassed forces in the dark. Otherwise, they would not be so bold as to launch an open attack like this.¡± Homura adjusted his glasses, his expression grim. ¡°Another possibility is that they¡¯ve found a way to replicate their technology on a larger scale. It¡¯s hard to say which one poses a more significant threat for us...¡± As the conversation between the counselors became heated, the knocking sound of a cane bradually made itself known. The room fell silent as all eyes shifted to the closed door of the hokage office. Slowly, Danzo Shimura entered, his presence commanding immediate attention. Though technically not part of the Hokage¡¯s active council, the War Hawk, along with his extensive intelligence network, was indispensable in moments of crisis. His lone eye swept the room before settling on the Hokage. ¡°Hiruzen, forgive me for the lack of formalities. But this is an urgent situation. I have gotten reports that the attack at the east of our borders may actually be a simple diversion. Something bigger is coming.¡± The tension in the Hokage¡¯s office was palpable as Danzo Shimura¡¯s measured words hung in the air. The cane in his hand tapped softly against the wooden floor as he stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Hiruzen Sarutobi.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hiruzen¡¯s brow furrowed. "A diversion?" he repeated, his voice steady but edged with concern. "What evidence do you have, Danzo?" "Intercepted transmissions and patterns in troop movement suggest that the forces attacking our eastern border are expendable. The Sky Village isn¡¯t aiming for a decisive victory there. Instead, they¡¯re buying time and drawing attention. The real threat lies elsewhere, perhaps targeting a critical village asset or bypassing our defenses entirely." Obsidian nodded in agreement. "Hokage-sama, Dragon mentioned similar concerns. We¡¯ve detected minor irregularities in troop composition at the eastern front¡ªno key commanders, and their tactics, while effective, seem intentionally¡­ crude. It¡¯s as though they¡¯re baiting us." Shikaku, who had been silently analyzing a map spread across the Hokage¡¯s desk, finally spoke. "If this is a diversion, their primary goal could be striking at vulnerabilities we wouldn¡¯t expect. We have to secure our strategical points first. But without more information, moving our forces recklessly could leave us exposed to the diversion itself." Hiruzen nodded, acknowledging the words. ¡°That puts us in a passive position. We need to assess their capabilities and motives swiftly. Shikaku, begin devising countermeasures for their aerial tactics. Hiashi, ensure some of your clan members are deployed on our borders for reconnaissance. Ibiki, prepare the Intelligence Division for interrogation and information extraction. And Inoichi, gather your clan members and start working on establishing an internal communication network immediately.¡± The Hokage¡¯s office buzzed with tense energy as Konoha¡¯s leaders prepared. The Sky Village¡¯s strength lay in their aerial dominance, and Hiruzen knew that countering them would demand innovative and daring tactics. Hiruzen tapped his pipe against the ashtray, his brow furrowed in thought. "Danzo," he said with a firm voice, "your hawk summons¡ªcan they counter the enemy¡¯s aerial forces?" Danzo¡¯s expression remained unreadable, though his lone eye gleamed. "They can. My hawks are faster than most airborne constructs and adept in sky combat. They can disrupt formations, intercept high-value targets, and open opportunities for snipers." Hiruzen nodded. "Deploy them immediately. Pair them with Anbu teams skilled in ranged combat. They¡¯ll need to adapt to aerial engagements." Hiashi Hyuuga stepped forward. "In the air, precision is paramount. My clan can track enemy movements from afar and relay exact positions to snipers and long-range teams on the ground. Let us serve as your forward observers." ¡°The Takemori clan can also help with its long-range attacks, our Seiky¨± Shageki Style (Silent Bow Style) is well suited for this kind of task.¡± Hisanobu Takemori voice with a resolute tone. She followed Hiashi¡¯s example and volunteered her clan¡¯s resources. ¡°So does our Kazehara Clan, lord Hokage, please, allow us to assist in this matter.¡± Arashi Kazehara added. Stepping forward to join Hisanobu. The Takemori and Kazehara clan heads exchanged a brief nod of solidarity. Though their clans were small, moments like these demanded they rise to the occasion. Their contributions, however modest, would prove their worth to the village. "Agreed," Hiruzen said. ¡°Takemori and Kazehara, coordinate your efforts with the archer units and kunai launchers. Equip them with chakra-infused projectiles for extended range and power. Hiashi, your clan will provide the tracking and relay support.¡± Shikaku glanced up from the map. "The hawk summons alone won¡¯t be enough. We also need shinobi capable of flight. Do we have anyone with appropriate techniques?" Danzo¡¯s tone was clipped. "There are few, but we have some. Wind-affinity users can propel themselves and disrupt enemy maneuvers." Obsidian added, "We also have genjutsu specialists who can trap enemies from range. Targeting their leaders with illusions could buy us critical time." "Good," Hiruzen said. "Long-range ninjutsu will be essential. Fire and lightning techniques can neutralize groups of aerial units. Wind jutsu can destabilize their flight patterns, even if grounding them is difficult." Shikaku leaned forward. "While we counter their aerial forces, protecting the village itself is paramount. Reinforce barriers around critical locations¡ªthe academy, the hospital. Patrols must be alert for infiltrators or third parties exploiting the chaos." Hiruzen turned to Tsume Inuzuka. "Tsume, your ninken will patrol the outskirts. Track and eliminate any intruders attempting to breach our defenses." Tsume grinned, baring her teeth. "My pack¡¯s ready. Anyone who sneaks in won¡¯t make it out." Finally, Hiruzen addressed the room with a commanding voice. "The Sky Village¡¯s strength is their mobility. Our strength is our unity and adaptability. Coordinate with precision and focus. Protect your comrades and the village above all else." The room fell silent as his words hung in the air. The leaders dispersed; their roles clear. Outside, Konoha buzzed with activity, its shinobi and civilians preparing for the storm. Hiruzen observed it from the window of his office. Savoring the last few moments of calm he possessed before the incoming storm. He took one long puff of his pipe as he turned his eyes towards the Hokage monument, eyes locked on the 4th head etched on the mountain with a inscrutable look in his eyes. The stillness in the room shattered as a member of the surveillance team burst into the Hokage¡¯s office, his face pale and drenched in sweat. "Lord Hokage! Surveillance has detected an extremely dense amalgamation of chakra approaching the village at high speed!" The room froze for a moment as the weight of the words sank in. Hiruzen¡¯s sharp gaze turned to the messenger. "How much time do we hav-" Before Hiruzen could respond, the sky itself seemed to explode. A deafening roar reverberated through the village as a shockwave of energy tore through the Hokage¡¯s office. The western wall of Konoha erupted into flames and debris, the iconic Hokage Monument collapsing in a cascade of shattered stone and dust. A singular, blinding beam of energy hovered ominously above the monument before dissipating into nothingness. Screams and chaos erupted as villagers scrambled for safety. Hiruzen turned to the window, his face a mask of grim determination. Rising above the smoke and ruin was a colossal shadow¡ªan airborne fortress unlike anything Konoha had seen. The vessel¡¯s metallic surface bristled with glowing seals, and its monstrous form radiated menace. Smaller birdlike constructs swarmed around it in perfect formation, their movements unnervingly synchronized. "Alert the village!" Hiruzen roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. "All forces, mobilize! Defend Konoha at all costs!" The battle had begun. AN: I bet none of you have seen this coming XD Chapter 28 The air thrummed with the symphony of chakra-powered machinery, a relentless hum that heralded the march of destruction. Ancor Vantian, the colossal Sky Fortress, hung ominously above the Hidden Leaf Village, blotting out the sun and casting an oppressive shadow. A marvel of engineering and chakra technology, it spanned the size of a small village, its arsenal bristling with weaponry, while its holds housed the entire Sky Village army. The vessel radiated dominance, a harbinger of a new order. Shinno stood at the heart of this leviathan in its main command room, his figure illuminated by the glow of intricate seals etched across the command console. Before him, a vast holographic screen projected the chaos below. Despite his age, Shinno¡¯s bearing was formidable. Time had bent to his will, subdued through forbidden experiments that had unraveled the secrets of biology. Age and mortality were trifling concerns he had long since discarded. Through the screen, the Hidden Leaf lay exposed, its sturdy walls battered and insignificant beneath the immensity of the fortress. Thick smoke coiled into the air as explosions tore through the village. Mechanical birdlike constructs zipped through the skies, raining destruction. Shinno¡¯s forces moved with ruthless efficiency, executing his attack plan. He clasped his hands behind his back, a thin smile playing on his lips. ¡°Magnificent,¡± he murmured. ¡°Decades of arrogance and hubris¡­ and now Konoha will pay the price for underestimating the Sky Village.¡± A young subordinate stepped forward, bowing deeply, his voice trembling with fervor. ¡°Shinno-sama, the first wave has struck with devastating precision. The Hokage Monument lies in ruins. Konoha¡¯s defenses are in disarray.¡± Shinno¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the screen. ¡°Good,¡± he replied, his tone steady. ¡°Deploy the Skyfall Division to press our advantage. Strike at their command centers and sever their lines of communication. Keep the operation efficient. No unnecessary casualties. Every soldier is indispensable to the future we¡¯re building.¡± ¡°At once, Shinno-sama.¡± The subordinate bowed again before hurrying off. Shinno¡¯s attention returned to the console under the holographic screen, his fingers brushing over the glowing seals. Beneath his feet, a nexus of chakra and spiritual energy pulsed, powering the monumental vessel. Ancor Vantian was the ultimate expression of technology and fuinjutsu, a tangible symbol of his ambition. This assault was more than an attack¡ªit was a declaration. The Sky Village would no longer linger in the shadows. It would ascend, both literally and figuratively, carving a new world order where strength alone dictated survival. Shinno studied the battlefield projections, watching as Konoha scrambled to respond. The diversion at the southern outpost had achieved its purpose, lulling the Hidden Leaf into a false sense of security. They had believed the Sky Village was merely testing their defenses. In truth, the main assault was already underway, using advanced cloaking technology to penetrate their defenses from the sky. By the time the enemy village has managed to detect them, it was already too late. ¡°Konoha has grown soft,¡± Shinno mused, a sly smile tugging at his lips. ¡°This strategy would never have succeeded in their golden age.¡± ¡°Activate the chakra suppressors. Deploy the remaining aerial constructs to support our forward units.¡± Shinno pressed on a glowing seal on the console, broadcasting his instructions to his troops. As his orders were carried out, Shinno allowed himself a rare moment of introspection. His hand drifted to his chest, where the secret of his vitality resided¡ªa culmination of decades of forbidden experimentation. It was his crowning achievement, yet it left him unsatisfied. For all his mastery of the physical plane, the spiritual arts remained beyond his grasp. Chakra, the cornerstone of the shinobi world, was a force he could manipulate on a grand scale but not truly master. That would change. Once Konoha was reduced to ashes, its hidden knowledge would be his. Within the ruins of the village lay the secrets to unlocking the mysteries that eluded him. The faintest scowl crossed Shinno¡¯s face as he recalled his failures. But he pushed the thoughts aside, focusing instead on the moment at hand. The Hidden Leaf¡¯s resistance, however valiant, was futile. Ancor Vantian will crush them, and from the ashes of their village, a new era would dawn. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of, Sarutobi,¡± Shinno whispered, his voice tinged with anticipation. ¡°Show me the fire of the Professor¡­ before I extinguish it.¡± ******************************************************************************* Chaos reigned in the Hidden Leaf Village as the initial assault from Ancor Vantian left its devastating mark. The surprise attack had plunged Konoha into disarray, and the skies above were alive with the relentless hum of chakra-powered constructs and gliders. Smoke billowed from the site of the initial blast, the hokage monument which was once a designated refuge for civilians, now a gaping crater surrounded by twisted wreckage. The evacuation effort, hastily organized and underprepared, had spiraled into panic. Families scrambled in every direction, clutching their children and what few belongings they could carry. Cries of terror rose above the din of distant explosions, and the thunderous crashes of collapsing buildings shattered any semblance of order.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. High above the chaos, Sky Village ninjas glided naturally through the air, their chakra-powered gliders weaving in and out of the smoke like predatory birds. These gliders afforded their riders unparalleled maneuverability, allowing them to strike with devastating precision while staying far from any reprisal. Equipped with kunai launchers, bomb dispensers, and other machinery, they rained destruction on the village with cold efficiency. Near the remains of a crumbling street, a family of four¡ªparents and their two children¡ªraced toward a rescue ninja waving them forward. ¡°This way!¡± the ninja shouted; his voice barely audible over the cacophony. He crouched low, motioning urgently. ¡°Quickly!¡± The mother clutched her son tightly as her husband carried their daughter. Their steps were frantic, stumbling over debris and broken pavement. Just as they neared the ninja, a high-pitched whine pierced the air¡ªa sound they barely had time to recognize. Above them, a glider swooped down, releasing a cluster of bombs that exploded in a blinding flash. The blast was deafening. Fire and shrapnel engulfed the area, and the rescue ninja disappeared in an instant, his body consumed by the explosion. When the smoke cleared, only a blackened scorch mark and fragments of his equipment remained. The family was thrown to the ground by the force, their ears ringing. The mother screamed, clutching her children close, while the father stared in mute horror at the spot where their hope had been obliterated. Above, the glider veered smoothly to the side, releasing another volley of kunai. Each projectile embedded itself into nearby walls and fleeing civilians with lethal precision. The Sky ninja atop the glider remained calm, his hands deftly adjusting the controls as he maintained a safe distance from the chaos below. Further across the village, Konoha¡¯s defenses faltered. The Sky Village¡¯s aerial assault was relentless, each attack calculated to fracture the Hidden Leaf¡¯s response. Entire sections of the village were rendered impassable as explosions turned streets into craters. Buildings collapsed, sending plumes of dust and debris into the already-choked air. Konoha¡¯s proud defenses, known for their strength and resilience, were now crumbling under the weight of the assault. The Hidden Leaf Village, one of the five great ninja villages, was rapidly becoming a battlefield of ruin. Amidst the chaos that engulfed the Hidden Leaf, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, stood resolute. His sharp eyes burned with fury as he scanned the devastation from the roof of the Hokage Tower. The air was thick with smoke and ash, but Hiruzen¡¯s presence was a beacon of resolve amid the turmoil. "Enough!" he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. Channeling his chakra, he formed hand seals with such speed that the signs themselves turned into blurs. ¡°Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!¡± A searing jet of flames erupted from his mouth, streaking into the sky like a wrathful dragon. The gliders scattered, their pilots scrambling to maneuver out of the inferno¡¯s path. One was too slow¡ªthe flames engulfed the construct, and it spiraled into the ground in a fiery wreck. Hiruzen wasted no time, his hands already weaving another set of seals. ¡°Wind Style: Wind Dragon Cannon!¡± A massive dragon-shaped torrent of wind launched skyward, forcing the remaining gliders to maintain their distance. ¡°Ninjas, rally to me!¡± Hiruzen commanded, his voice carrying through to the villagers despite the rumbling explosions. A group of shinobi nearby snapped to attention, their fear melting into determination under their Hokage¡¯s leadership. ¡°We need to provide cover for the civilians! Form defensive lines and create distractions to keep the enemy¡¯s attention off the evacuation efforts!¡± The shinobi nodded. A squad of chunin launched volleys of kunai, their explosive tags creating fiery diversions in the sky, while others worked to shepherd panicked civilians toward safer routes. Hiruzen continued to direct the efforts, his battle experience guiding him to anticipate and counter the enemy¡¯s attacks. Amid the chaos, Hiruzen turned to a trusted jounin at his side. ¡°Coordinate with the ANBU to secure the remaining evacuation points. Use the rooftops to avoid bottlenecks. We can¡¯t afford to lose more lives.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama!¡± the jounin replied before disappearing in a blur of movement. With the immediate area somewhat stabilized, Hiruzen moved toward his next priority: the T&I department. He leapt across broken rooftops and crumbled buildings, each step showing Hiruzen just how much devastation the enemy was causing to his village. His mind churned as he considered the situation. Communication was the key to surviving this assault, and there was only one group in the village capable of reestablishing it under these conditions: the Yamanaka clan. ******************************************************************************* At the T&I department, the tension was suffocating. Inoichi Yamanaka stood at the center of the storm, sweat dripping from his brow as he worked to reestablish Konoha¡¯s communication network. Around him, his clan members knelt in a circle, their hands glowing with chakra as they poured their energy into the intricate web of seals etched onto the floor. ¡°Hold steady!¡± Inoichi commanded with a sharp voice. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Focus your chakra on the core matrix. We need more power to pierce through their suppressors!¡± ¡°Yes, Inoichi-sama!¡± one of the younger clan members replied, their voice trembling with strain as they channeled more chakra into the glowing seals. The air shimmered with the effort, the seals pulsing faintly as the matrix approached activation. The faint hum of building energy grew louder, and the tension in the room thickened with each passing second. Inoichi¡¯s hands formed a rapid sequence of intricate hand signs. ¡°Just a little more¡­ Hold it together¡­¡± With a burst of light, the seals flared to life. The air grew still, heavy with a sense of accomplishment. Inoichi¡¯s glowing eyes snapped to attention, and he exhaled sharply as his voice rang out, steady and commanding. ¡°Connection established. All units, report!¡± AN: Have you watched Naruto Shippuden: Bonds? If you have, you''ll probably recognize the enemy featured in this arc right away. You¡¯ll also understand the immense threat Konoha is facing. That said, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of powering up the main villain just a bit. ?? Not too much¡ªjust enough to make him more compelling. Honestly, I think the movie deliberately nerfed him. The guy outright claimed he could survive opening the Eight Gates and didn¡¯t even use them! For those who haven¡¯t seen the movie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made an effort to keep everything clear and descriptive so you¡¯ll still be able to follow the story without any prior knowledge. Chapter 29 A few minutes prior to the attack. In the quiet, ink-scented office of Takara, head of the Bright Orphanage, the only sound was the faint scratching of her pen against paper. The fragile tranquility was shattered as the door burst open, crashing against the wall, revealing a figure draped in black, their stark white mask gleaming in the dim light. Takara¡¯s breath hitched, her hand instinctively darting under her desk to brush against the rough surface of a hidden alarm seal. Her fingers pressed into its grooves, ready to activate the distress signal. But before she could act further, the sight of the mask stopped her cold. ¡°Anbu?¡± The figure straightened; their movements deliberate slow to not spook Takara. ¡°Miss Takara, the head of the hospital, Yoshioka Yuji, has ordered the immediate evacuation of the orphanage. Head towards the nearest evacuation point.¡± In one gloved hand, they held a small parchment, a seal embossed with the Hokage''s unmistakable insignia glinting faintly in the light. Takara stared for a fraction of a second, her mind racing. She had no time for questions. With a decisive motion, her palm slammed onto the emergency seal beneath the desk, its chakra-activated glow spreading across the surface as it triggered an alarm throughout the orphanage. Takara sprang to her feet, but when she glanced back toward the door, the Anbu ninja had already vanished. The hallways turned alive with the wailing siren of the alarm, echoing through the orphanage like an ominous chant. Takara burst into the gathering hall, her heels clicking against the polished wooden floor. Within moments, the matrons and staff began streaming in, their faces painted with confusion and worry. Some carried children in tow, while others came empty-handed, their steps hurried and uneasy. Takara turned sharply, her voice cutting through the clamor. ¡°We have been ordered to evacuate the orphanage. Prepare the children and the necessary supplies immediately.¡± A frail but firm voice called out from the crowd, belonging to Usagi, an older matron with a discerning gaze. ¡°Miss Takara, what seems to be the issue? Why the sudden evacuation?¡± For the briefest of moments, Takara¡¯s lips thinned, her gaze darting toward Usagi. There was always something about the woman that unsettled her, though Takara couldn¡¯t place her finger on why. But now wasn¡¯t the time for distrust. She inhaled sharply and responded, her tone clipped and resolute. ¡°The Hokage himself has approved of the order. That¡¯s all we need to know.¡± Feeling the urgency in Takara¡¯s tone, the staff scattered, a flurry of motion and purpose filling the room. Some rushed toward the dormitories, calling out to children lingering in their rooms and ushering them into organized lines. Others moved to the records room, pulling out stacks of documents and scrolls, sealing them with chakra to ensure nothing important was left behind. In the storeroom, hurried hands swept up supplies: food, medical kits, and blankets. The staff worked in a hurry to pack these into compact storage scrolls, their hands glowing faintly as the seals absorbed the items. Takara stood in the middle of it all, watching the chaos unfold. She barked out orders when needed, her voice steady despite the pounding of her heart. Thirty minutes later, the scene had transformed. Lines of children, some clutching blankets or small belongings, stood near the exits. Staff members moved briskly, checking the supplies and ensuring everyone was accounted for. Takara glanced at the rows of tiny faces, her heart aching at the fear and confusion mirrored in their wide eyes. But there was no time for comfort. ¡°Move out,¡± she ordered. ¡°Follow the designated routes and stick together. We¡¯ll regroup at the nearest evacuation point.¡± The staff nodded, ushering the orphans toward the doors. Takara remained at the rear, her gaze sweeping the halls one last time before stepping out. Whatever was coming, Takara knew that it was huge. Something monumental that put the whole village at risk. Stepping into the streets, Takara froze mid-step, her breath catching in her throat. The afternoon sky was a brilliant blue, but it was marred by a sudden, unnatural light. A deafening boom followed, shaking the very ground beneath her feet. She spun around, just in time to witness an energy cannon tear through the Hokage Mountain. The once-proud stone faces, carved into the mountain as a symbol of Konoha¡¯s resilience, crumbled under the blast, massive chunks of rock raining down into the village below. The cannon¡¯s trajectory continued, striking the eastern wall, reducing it to rubble in an instant. A horrified gasp escaped her lips. Around her, the children screamed in terror. Some fell to their knees, while others cried, clutching their caretakers. The matrons moved quickly, trying to calm them, but panic spread like wildfire. ¡°Miss Takara, what¡¯s happening?¡± one of the older children cried, their voice trembling. Takara didn¡¯t respond immediately, her mind reeling. The Hokage Mountain, the eastern wall¡ªwhat else was under attack? Forcing herself to focus, she turned to the matrons, her voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Get the children in line! We¡¯re heading to the Naka River training grounds!¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The matrons nodded, springing into action. Some shepherded the children into organized groups, while others began carrying the youngest on their backs. Takara took the lead, her sharp eyes scanning the skies, her heart pounding in her chest. The group began their march, moving swiftly through the streets. Takara¡¯s focus was fixed on the path ahead, but the distant rumble of explosions gnawed at her nerves. As they neared the edge of the village, a shadow loomed above them. She looked up and froze. Strange ninjas streaked through the sky, clad in dark, lightweight armor with billowing cloaks and sleek masks, their chakra-powered flight devices catching the afternoon light. A loud whistling sound pierced the air, followed by the earth-shaking impact of bombs. Explosions erupted near the outskirts, sending plumes of dirt and fire into the air. The children screamed as the ground trembled beneath their feet. Takara¡¯s breath hitched as she reevaluated the situation. The Naka River training grounds, though farther from the heart of the bombardment, now seemed perilously exposed. The enemy¡¯s forces were too close¡ªif they continued their assault in that direction, the group would be caught in the open. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the training grounds,¡± she muttered, her thoughts racing. Turning back to the matrons, she called out, her voice urgent. ¡°Change of plans! Head to the underground bunkers in the central district!¡± One of the matrons, Usagi, hesitated, confusion flickering across her face. ¡°But you said¡ª¡± ¡°I know what I said!¡± Takara snapped, pointing toward the distant smoke and destruction. ¡°The bunkers are reinforced. If we¡¯re in the open when they bomb the area, we¡¯ll have no chance. Move!¡± The group changed course, weaving back toward the heart of the village. The streets were packed with panicked civilians, and the air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke. Takara pushed forward, her voice rising above the chaos as she urged the children to stay together. Then came another whistling¡ªa high-pitched, eerie sound that made Takara¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°GET DOWN!¡± she shouted; her voice barely audible over the deafening roar of a nearby explosion. The impact hurled debris into the air, a suffocating cloud of dust and rubble engulfing the group. Children screamed as they were thrown to the ground, their cries mingling with the rumble of destruction. Takara scrambled to her feet, coughing through the choking dust. Her sharp eyes darted around, desperate to assess the damage. ¡°Get up! We need to keep moving!¡± she cried, her voice raw with urgency. Takara¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as she counted the children, ensuring none had been left behind in the chaos. The matrons worked just as frantically, ushering the orphans into a tighter formation, their expressions tense with urgency. The streets around them were in complete disarray¡ªshouts of panicked civilians, the distant thunder of collapsing buildings, and the acrid stench of smoke filled the air. Then, from the shifting haze, figures emerged. Dark silhouettes moved with eerie calm, stepping out from the swirling dust and embers. Their uniforms were unmistakable¡ªsleek black armor, steel-plated forearm guards, and the signature porcelain masks of Konoha¡¯s Anbu. Takara stiffened. Reinforcements? Her heart hammered in her chest as the light of hope ignited. The leader, a tall figure with an eagle-masked helmet, strode forward with measured steps. Without hesitation, he pulled a tightly bound scroll from his belt and unfurled it with a crisp snap of his wrist. ¡°Orders from the Hokage,¡± he announced, his tone level but firm. ¡°We¡¯re taking over the evacuation.¡± Takara¡¯s sharp eyes flicked to the document. The Hokage¡¯s seal was there, bold and unmistakable, stamped in red ink. Takara extended her arm forward, intent on examining the document. But before she could move closer, Usagi, stepped forward. ¡°Finally,¡± Usagi exhaled, relief evident in her voice. ¡°We were worried no reinforcements were coming.¡± She turned to the others. ¡°They¡¯re here to help. We need to follow their orders.¡± Takara blinked at the uncharacteristic response. Usagi was usually cautious, especially when it came to the safety of the children. But she nodded, the old woman had the right idea. Any moment of delay or hesitation could potentially lead to disastrous outcome. One of the younger matrons hesitated. ¡°But we weren¡¯t told¡ª¡± Usagi cut her off. ¡°Would you rather stand here arguing while the enemy bombs us?¡± Her voice was sharp, urgent. ¡°The Hokage wouldn¡¯t send Anbu for no reason.¡± Takara nodded along. The reasoning was sound. Another explosion rocked the ground beneath them, sending a fresh wave of screams through the crowd. There was no time to debate. She turned to the matrons; her voice crisp. ¡°Follow their lead!¡± The matrons hesitated only a moment before nodding. The orphans were quickly gathered, and the group fell in behind the ANBU. Usagi moved confidently alongside them, occasionally giving the children encouraging words while trying to ease up the tension inside the group. Takara, still on edge, took up the rear. The Anbu operatives moved quickly, leading the group down a narrow alleyway, away from the main evacuation routes. The air was thick with smoke, the distant wails of civilians echoing between the crumbling buildings. One of the ANBU ahead turned his masked face toward her. ¡°Enemy forces have targeted the bunkers,¡± he explained. ¡°They know that¡¯s where civilians would be taken. If we head there now, you¡¯ll be leading these children straight into a death trap.¡± ¡°We have a secure underground route,¡± the eagle-masked leader continued, not slowing his stride. ¡°Shielded from aerial surveillance and reinforced against collapse. That¡¯s our best shot at getting them out safely.¡± Before Takara could respond, Usagi spoke first. ¡°We should hurry.¡± Takara¡¯s frown deepened. One of the younger matrons looked uneasy. ¡°Are you sure, Usagi? Maybe we should¡ª¡± Usagi turned sharply, her expression hard. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to hesitate.¡± She gave Takara a pointed look. ¡°Not at a time like this. Don¡¯t forget that the lives of these children depend on us!¡± Takara narrowed her eyes. Usagi was acting strangely. Despite their differences, they knew each other well, and Takara had never known her to snap so easily, even under pressure. There was something that the older woman was not telling them. But before Takara could voice her concerns, another distant explosion rumbled through the village, making the ground shudder. ¡°Keep moving,¡± Takara ordered through gritted teeth. Standing still wasn¡¯t an option. The orphans clutched each other tightly as they followed. As they turned another corner, the air shifted¡ªquieter, more controlled. The open streets disappeared behind them, replaced by shadowed passageways that wove deeper into the ruined district. The chaos of the village faded slightly, muffled by the labyrinthine paths the ANBU had chosen. Takara glanced at Usagi, who walked with no hesitation, as if she knew exactly where they were going, a dark feeling welling up in her heart. The group had barely made it another two blocks when a second explosion erupted behind them. The shockwave sent Takara stumbling, her ears ringing as the blast threw plumes of rubble into the air. The matrons cried out, shielding the children as debris rained down. For an instant, the world was fire and sound. Then, smoke bombs burst across the alley. The thick smoke rolled through the street, swallowing the orphans and their caretakers in a dense, suffocating haze. Cries of confusion and fear rang out as the matrons struggled to keep the children together, their silhouettes barely visible through the shifting mist. AN: Sorry for the delayed update, I''ve been a little busy lately. Also, thanks for the reviews :) Chapter 30 The seals on the floor of the T&I department flared brightly, casting an ethereal glow across the tense faces of the shinobi within. The communication link was finally established, and Inoichi Yamanaka¡¯s relieved voice rang out: ¡°Connection established. All units, report!¡± One by one, the translucent figures of Konoha¡¯s leaders shimmered into view, their expressions reflecting the dire situation. Shikaku Nara¡¯s calculating gaze immediately scanned the scene, taking stock of their condition. He noticed that almost all of Konoha¡¯s decision-makers were present, which was a good sign for the village. ¡°Thank you, Inoichi.¡± A voice called out. All eyes turned towards the center of the projection where Hiruzen Sarutobi stood, even in the projection, his presence remained commanding and resolute. ¡°Shikaku,¡± Hiruzen said with an urgent tone. ¡°What¡¯s our best course of action?¡± Shikaku, already analyzing the situation, spoke up. ¡°Hokage-sama, the enemy¡¯s aircraft is the key. As long as it remains in the sky, their gliders and bombardments will keep our forces scattered. We need to force it to land, or we¡¯ll be worn down.¡± Hiruzen nodded grimly. ¡°Agreed. That vessel needs to go down. But we can¡¯t focus all our efforts there. The evacuation must be prioritized before we force it to land. There¡¯s no point in taking down the enemy if all of our friends and family die in the process.¡± Shikaku continued, ¡°Then we will need to use underground shelters. Inoichi, how much do we have that are currently operational?¡± ¡°Only four. The emergency Civilian Shelter, Anbu operations bunker, the medical bunker, and our own base of operation, the T&I.¡± Inoichi rapidly supplied after consulting with the personnel in the T&I department. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have to make do with what we have. All ninjas without flight or long-range capabilities should be tasked with securing and escorting civilians to these points. The younger shinobi¡ªgenin, fourth-year academy students¡ªand clan members will form the core of this force. Once the evacuation is complete, we can regroup and strike back.¡± Hiruzen nodded in approuval before ordering with a firm tone. ¡°Follow the plan we have previously established! Hiashi Hyuga, you will deploy your clan members to monitor enemy movements and ensure the evacuation routes remain secure.¡± The hokage then turned towards Tsume Inuzuka. ¡°Tsume, your clan¡¯s mobility and tracking abilities will be vital. Assign teams to retrieve critical resources and documents from key locations. Ibiki will guide you. The Inuzuka will take this responsibility. Time is short.¡± Tsume nodded, baring her teeth in a grim smile. ¡°We¡¯ll get it done, Hokage-sama.¡± Shikaku added, ¡°We¡¯ll also need a team to scour the village for potential infiltrations, traitors and troublemakers. Our enemies may not come only from the sky. With this level of coordination, someone had to assist them from within. I suggest Kakashi Hatake, the Aburame trackers, and our remaining chunin to handle this task.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s eyes hardened. He had thought about that possibility as he watched the one-sided massacre that was unfolding in his village. But he pushed it to the back of his mind. He gave a firm nod towards Shikaku, and turned towards the rest of the members of the impromptu meeting. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll lead a strike force to harass the gliders and draw their attention away from the shelters. That is all, Shikaku, find a way to take down that aircraft! Keep us updated.¡± With a chorus of ¡°understood!¡±, the meeting came to an end, and Konoha finally started fighting back. As the orders filtered through the communication lines, the village began to respond with newfound determination. The initial shock was subsiding, replaced by the sharp focus of survival. ******************************************************************************* The scene around the emergency civilian shelter was chaotic, the air heavy with dust and tension. Fresh genin worked to guide panicked families away from the danger, their movements jerky and unsure but driven by the urgency of the moment. One boy, barely twelve, stood frozen in place, his small frame shaking as he clutched a kunai like it was the only thing keeping him upright. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound of distant explosions echoing in his ears like a drumbeat. What if they¡¯re bombing near our house? What if Mom and Dad didn¡¯t get to the shelter? The thought hit him like a kunai to the gut, and his legs felt like they would give out beneath him. He glanced up at the sky with fearful eyes, searching for any sign of the enemy ninja swooping through the smoke-filled clouds. Shadows danced overhead, and every flicker of movement sent his pulse racing. What if they see me? What if they drop a bomb right here? He couldn¡¯t stop imagining the worst¡ªthe deafening roar of explosions, the searing heat, and the possibility of the ground swallowing him whole. A chunin knelt beside him, gripping his shoulder firmly. ¡°Stay calm, genin. Focus on your task¡ªget them out, one step at a time. You¡¯re doing fine,¡± he said, his voice steady, cutting through the boy¡¯s paralyzing fear. The boy¡¯s tightened his grip on his kunai. The chunin¡¯s words fought their way through the storm in his mind, pulling him back, grounding him in the moment, but his thoughts lingered on his family. Please be safe. Please let me make it back to you. Not far away, a woman¡¯s desperate cries pierced the air. She held a toddler tightly against her chest, her body shaking uncontrollably as she stared at the rubble that pinned her husband. Blood pooled beneath the debris, but she wouldn¡¯t move. Two academy students, barely teenagers themselves, approached cautiously. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, we need to get you out of here,¡± one of them said, her voice trembling. The other tried to pull the woman away gently, whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll come back for him, I promise,¡± though the hollow look in their eyes betrayed the lie. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ******************************************************************************* Far above Konoha, the airborne fortress of the Sky Village hovered ominously, its body gleamed against the fiery glow of the burning village below. Panels on its underside slowly slid open, revealing rows of long-range energy cannons. The air thrummed with the hum of its engines as targeting systems flickered to life, locking onto one of the evacuation points in the village. Inside the fortress, the atmosphere was cold and orderly, a stark contrast to the fiery chaos below. Sky Village shinobi moved in groups, their dark uniforms blending seamlessly with the metallic interior as they prepared for the next wave of attack. Holographic maps of Konoha flickered on large displays, highlighting defensive strongholds and key infrastructure. At the center of it all stood Shinno. ¡°Status report,¡± Shinno said, his voice cutting through the low murmur of activity. ¡°The energy cannons are fully charged, Lord Shinno,¡± one operative replied, bowing slightly. ¡°The Anbu operations bunker has been identified and targeted. We are ready to fire.¡± Shinno nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Good. The bunker is critical to their coordination. Take it out, and their ability to respond will crumble.¡± He stepped closer to the display, tapping the highlighted bunker. ¡°Fire a staggered volley. Ensure maximum structural damage. If they attempt to reinforce it, direct secondary strikes to their approach routes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the operative replied, turning to relay the command. The sky ninjas hovering above the bunker received a warning and glided away. Moments later, the first beams shot out from the sky fortress with a deafening hiss. Through the large viewing panels, Shinno and his officers observed the streaks of light racing toward their targets. The initial impacts hit with devastating precision, the ground below erupting in fire and debris. Buildings near the Anbu shelter collapsed under the shockwaves, scattering terrified villagers who had gathered there for safety. ¡°Direct hits confirmed,¡± another operative reported. ¡°We estimate that the structural integrity of the bunker is down to 63%. Collateral damage is affecting the surrounding area.¡± Shinno¡¯s expression was calm but unrelenting. ¡°Maintain fire.¡± Inside the Anbu shelter, chaos reigned. The impacts shook the reinforced structure violently, lights flickering as the walls groaned under the strain. Civilians huddled together in designated safe zones, their faces pale with fear as dust and debris rained from above. Anbu operatives moved swiftly, splitting their efforts between maintaining order and securing classified materials. ¡°Evacuation protocols are active!¡± a senior operative called out. ¡°Guide the civilians to the underground emergency tunnels! Protect the exits at all costs!¡± Obsidian barked orders over the alarms, her voice sharp. ¡°We need to move fast! Prioritize getting the villagers out! Move!¡± In one corner, a medic tended to an injured child, her hands trembling as she worked under the dim emergency lights. ¡°Stay calm,¡± she whispered to the child, though her own fear was evident. Nearby, an elderly man clutched a scroll of family records, refusing to move until an Anbu operative physically guided him toward the evacuation route. Another barrage struck, and a section of the ceiling collapsed, crushing a corner of the shelter. Screams erupted as operatives rushed to clear the debris. The impacts grew more intense, with cracks spreading like webs through the walls. Smoke and heat filled the air, making it harder to breathe. Civilians streamed toward the emergency tunnels; some being carried by shinobi as others stumbled through the chaos. Above ground, the devastation spread as beams continued to rain down. Nearby, shinobi worked to guide stragglers away from the collapsing area, their faces grim with the knowledge that the shelter was becoming a deathtrap. Back inside the sky fortress, a younger officer hesitated as he observed the growing devastation on the screens. ¡°Lord Shinno, the destruction is already extensive. Should we not shift focus to the village¡¯s other critical points?¡± Shinno turned his piercing gaze on the officer, silencing him with a cold stare. ¡°Not yet. When you do something, you have to see it through. Continue targeting the bunker until nothing remains.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Shinno,¡± the officer replied, bowing quickly. Through the observation deck, Shinno watched the unfolding destruction with an air of detachment. ¡°Let them fall into despair,¡± he muttered, almost to himself. Another volley launched, this one aimed with pinpoint accuracy at the heart of the Anbu bunker. The explosions tore through the structure, leaving gaping holes and reducing its reinforced walls to rubble. Fires raged uncontrollably, and the surviving operatives were forced to retreat, dragging injured comrades and precious scrolls with them. As Shinno observed the wreckage, an aide stepped forward. ¡°The bunker¡¯s defenses have been neutralized. Remaining operatives are retreating toward the central district.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Shinno said, his tone icy. ¡°Stop the energy cannons for now. With that attack, we should have neutralized the most dangerous part of their forces.¡± Suddenly, a massive pillar of flame surged upward from Konoha, hurtling straight toward the energy cannons on the Ancor Vantian. The attack illuminated the sky with its blazing intensity, threatening to pierce the floating fortress''s defenses. In the command room, Shinno turned his gaze toward the monitor, his calm demeanor unshaken. His eyes narrowed briefly before a faint smirk crossed his lips. With a wave of his hand, the glowing seals etched into the fortress¡¯s hull activated. A transparent barrier shimmered into existence around the fortress, its surface pulsating with intricate chakra-absorption patterns. The towering flame struck the barrier with a deafening roar, its fiery energy crashing against the glowing shield. For a moment, the sheer force of the impact illuminated the entire sky, casting eerie shadows across the battlefield below. The flames twisted and churned as the barrier absorbed the chakra fueling them, pulling the energy inward like a vortex. In mere seconds, the once-raging inferno fizzled into nothingness. Shinno¡¯s smirk deepened as he glanced toward an operator. ¡°It seems Hiruzen Sarutobi has decided to involve himself.¡± One of the operators turned from their console. ¡°Lord Shinno, we have managed to identify the source of the attack. The Hokage is stationed near the eastern defensive line.¡± ¡°Is he growing desperate?¡± Shinno said, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°Let our forces focus on the Hokage. He¡¯s a symbol to Konoha. Break the symbol, and the rest will fall apart.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Shinno,¡± the operator replied, quickly relaying the commands to their airborne forces. Outside, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood atop a shattered watchtower, his face set in grim determination. The glow of his jutsu faded as smoke curled from his hands. His sharp eyes scanned the fortress, catching the faint shimmer of the barrier that had nullified his attack. He frowned. A chakra-absorbing barrier. It seems brute force won¡¯t be enough. ¡°Hiruzen-sama!¡± an Anbu operative called out, landing beside him. ¡°The eastern flank is holding for now, but we¡¯ve sustained heavy casualties. The enemy¡¯s mobility gives them too much of an advantage.¡± Hiruzen nodded. ¡°That damned fortress must be neutralized.¡± He turned his gaze skyward, his mind already racing through possibilities. ¡°Rally the teams. We¡¯ll draw their attention here.¡± Chapter 31 The cloudy sky blazed with bursts of orange and crimson as a massive fire dragon roared upward, its searing glow illuminating the battlefield as it surged toward the colossal platform hovering ominously over Konoha. Renji Aburame stood in the shadows, his dark glasses reflecting the chaos unfolding around him. He briefly glanced at the attack before focusing his attention back to the village. Each explosion brought about by the sky ninjas felt like a punch to his chest¡ªnot from fear, but from the destruction of his precious fire insects. These specialized kikaich¨±, bred and trained over years of meticulous effort, perished by the thousands as shockwaves rippled through the area. He clenched his fists, burying the pang of loss deep within himself. His mission was crucial, and in the midst of war, emotions could not be allowed to dictate his actions. Orders had to come first. He had learned that painful lesson as a young shinobi, and tonight, the stakes were too high for personal grief. From the shadows, other Aburame clan members moved in unision, their forms barely discernible in the foggy village. The air around them hummed faintly, a telltale sign of kikaich¨± swarms dispersing into the chaos, scouting the rubble for survivors, traps, or enemy movement. Renji gave a quick hand signal, and his team split into smaller units, each member vanishing into the ruins to execute their orders. Renji himself led his team into the chaos, his insects serving as his eyes and ears in the thick haze of smoke. His heightened sensitivity to their signals allowed him to detect even the faintest disturbances. Insects swarmed into cracks in walls, burrowed into piles of debris, and slipped through doorways, relaying what they found back to him. As they scoured the village, Renji felt something abnormal. His insects detected faint chakra signatures¡ªtoo faint to be ordinary survivors or enemy soldiers. The patterns were strange, erratic, as though the source was barely clinging to life¡ªor something else entirely. In the remnants of a small merchant¡¯s shop, Renji¡¯s insects uncovered a peculiar scene. A hidden storage room beneath the rubble emitted a faint yet unusual warmth, as if something alive pulsed within. Kneeling down, Renji pressed a gloved hand to the cracked tiles, his kikaich¨± spiraling around him like curious fireflies. "Unseal it," he ordered softly. Two of his clan members emerged silently from the shadows, one of them weaving hand signs to dismantle the barrier seals that covered the hidden door. As the seals faded and the stone slab slid aside with a low groan, the room revealed itself. Inside, a strange glow illuminated shelves lined with jars and scrolls, but it was the centerpiece that captured Renji¡¯s attention: a massive cocoon of some kind, pulsating faintly with life. His kikaich¨± instinctively recoiled from the object, something they rarely did. Renji narrowed his eyes behind his glasses, his mind racing. "What is this¡­?" he murmured. One of his team members stepped forward, but Renji held up a hand, halting them. "Don¡¯t approach it yet," he said sharply. He released a smaller swarm of kikaich¨±, their fire-infused bodies glowing faintly as they neared the cocoon. But they ultimately refused to touch the cocoon, despite Renji¡¯s commands. The aburame¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Mark this location,¡± he instructed, his voice steady despite the unease crawling up his spine. ¡°We¡¯ll report this to headquarters. No one touches it until further orders.¡± As the other Aburame began their preparations, Renji took one last look at the pulsating cocoon. ******************************************************************************* The Aburame clan swiftly patrolled the village. Combing through the chaos with an efficiency that could trump a full army. Though, given the number of kikaich¨± at their disposal, it was nothing to be surprised about. Along the way, they encountered survivors buried in debris, their locations swiftly transmitted to the intelligence department. For every life they saved, however, the grim reality of Konoha¡¯s losses became more apparent. The number of casualties was staggering, and the relentless bombardment from the enemy ninjas only added to the toll. Yet, despite the horrors around them, the Aburame clan members pressed on, their resolve unshaken as they continued their mission. Their search took them across both clan grounds and civilian districts. It was during this time that team Renji stumbled upon something unusual¡ªan unsettling discovery that broke the rhythm of their work. The Hamada clan grounds¡­ They were different. Unlike the ruins elsewhere, there was an eerie stillness there. The lack of casualties was the first thing Renji noticed¡ªno bodies, no signs of a frantic last stand. And the debris and wastes lacked the distinct shine of valuable items. It seemed like the Hamada clan has managed to evacuate just in time. Strange, considering that even the Hyugas had failed in that endeavor. Renji narrowed his eyes, signaling his team to remain cautious. He released a wave of kikaich¨±, sending them scouring through the area for anything unusual. The team advanced toward the center of the clan grounds. As they neared what remained of the clan head¡¯s residence, Renji¡¯s frown deepened. His kikaich¨± had returned with peculiar findings¡ªtraces of hollow spaces beneath the rubble. Tunnels. He gestured to his team, and they converged near the ruins of the main house. ¡°It looks like the tunnel is quite sturdy. It¡¯s still usable even after all the damages this place has suffered.¡± Akiko Aburame murmured as she crouched by the rubbles. Her kikaichu spreading inside the place. ¡°Shall we explore?¡± Renji¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the rubble for a moment longer before he stood. ¡°Hiroshi, Masaru¡ªyou¡¯ll stay here and secure the site. Report this to the intelligence bureau immediately. The rest of us will investigate.¡± With a nod from his team, Renji led the others to clear the rubble obscuring the tunnel¡¯s entrance. The kikaich¨± worked quickly, shifting debris with remarkable efficiency until the opening was revealed¡ªa narrow but sturdy passage leading into the earth. The tunnel grew darker as Renji and his team descended further into its depths, the oppressive atmosphere pressing down on them like a heavy shroud. The walls, slick with moisture, reeked of blood and decay, mingled with the acrid tang of chemicals that stung their noses. Every step echoed faintly, swallowed quickly by the oppressive silence of the underground. Renji¡¯s kikaich¨± swarmed ahead, buzzing faintly as they scouted the path before them. Moments later, they returned with alarming signals¡ªmovement. The insects¡¯ patterns revealed faint traces of life, scattered but weak, coming from somewhere deeper. Renji signaled his team. ¡°There¡¯s something ahead,¡± he murmured. ¡°Be ready.¡± The trio braced themselves as they moved cautiously through the corridor. They turned a corner, and the sight before them made every member pause. Rows of prison cells lined the chamber, dimly lit by flickering torches mounted haphazardly on the walls. Faint seals glowed around the edges of the cell doors, their faint hum reverberating in the oppressive stillness. Inside the cells, figures huddled in the shadows¡ªchildren. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Most of them sat silently, their emaciated frames slumped against the cold stone walls. Hollow eyes stared out at nothing, as though the life had been drained from them. Others clutched the iron bars weakly, their frail hands trembling as they gazed at the Aburame team with expressions that were a mixture of fear and desperation. Renji¡¯s breath hitched, his gaze sweeping across the room. The condition of the children was beyond anything he had imagined¡ªmany bore visible scars, their skin discolored and marred by jagged stitches or strange protrusions that defied explanation. Some looked barely human, their chakra signatures weak and erratic, as though something inside them had been shattered. ¡°They¡¯re just kids¡­¡± Akiko whispered, her voice trembling as she stepped closer to one of the cells. Her kikaich¨± swarmed cautiously around her, almost as though they, too, were unnerved by the scene. She crouched beside one cell, where a boy with sunken eyes stared at her through the bars. His lips moved, but no sound came out, his cracked, dry mouth forming words that never reached her ears. ¡°What is this place?¡± she murmured; her voice barely audible. Daiki Aburame moved forward. His sharp eyes scanned the seals on the walls, glowing faintly in the dim light. ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary prisoners,¡± he said grimly. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve been¡­ experimented on.¡± Renji¡¯s head snapped toward him. ¡°What?¡± Daiki gestured toward the glowing seals. ¡°Look at the markings¡ªchakra suppression seals. And those scars¡­¡± He swallowed hard. ¡°They¡¯re surgical. Someone¡¯s been tampering with their chakra networks.¡± Renji¡¯s gaze hardened, his fists clenching at his sides. He stepped closer to another cell, where a girl no older than ten sat with her knees drawn to her chest, her head resting against the bars. Her shoulders shook faintly, and her small, hoarse voice whispered, ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t let him come back.¡± Akiko¡¯s heart wept at the sight, he kikaich¨± instinctively swarmed, pushing against the bars of the cell but ultimately failing to get past the seals. She balled her first, visibly frustrated by her powerlessness. ¡°Renji-san, what do we do?¡± she asked softly. Her voice betraying the conflicting thoughts laying inside. The older Aburame rested a comforting hand on her shoulder. He gave it a small squeeze as he observed the cells. ¡°I have already sent some of my kikaichu to inform the outside. They¡¯ll call for reinforcement.¡± He then turned towards the rest of the team. A resolute air hanging around him. ¡°We can¡¯t break those seals for now. Whoever it is that is behind this, we cannot let them know that we are here. We have to keep going and investigate. The backup team will take care of the rest.¡± Leaving the prisoners behind, even temporarily, was difficult, but they knew the mission demanded caution. Renji sent another wave of kikaich¨± deeper into the tunnels, their tiny forms disappearing into the oppressive darkness ahead. The oppressive air grew heavier as the team advanced, the narrow corridors opening into a massive chamber bathed in an eerie green light. Seals etched into the walls and floor pulsed faintly, filling the room with a low hum. At the center of the chamber stood a figure in a flowing robe, his dark hair obscuring his face. His hands moved deftly, weaving intricate hand signs as he focused on the figure suspended before him¡ªa child, bound by glowing chains. Renji signaled his team to stop, his kikaich¨± silently spreading out to observe the room. The man¡¯s voice broke the tense silence, smooth and unsettling. ¡°Almost there,¡± he murmured. He leaned closer to the child, studying him. Then, without warning, the man¡¯s movements stopped. His head tilted slightly, as if listening to something unseen¡ªbefore his gaze snapped directly to where the team was concealed. ¡°Ah¡­ so you¡¯re here.¡± His voice was calm, almost amused, carrying effortlessly across the chamber. ¡°How rude of you to interrupt my work.¡± Renji acted fast, his kikaich¨± immediately swarmed towards the man. As if responding to his action, the seals etched into the floor flared to life, flooding the chamber with an intense, blinding glow that seemed to temporarily repel the insects. ¡°Spread out!¡± Renji barked to his teammates. The team moved with practiced precision, surrounding the man while keeping their distance. The man¡¯s lips curled into a thin, knowing smile. ¡°Kikaich¨±? You¡¯re from the Aburame clan then. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worth my time.¡± With those words, the glow of the seal diminished. Renji didn¡¯t hesitate, commanding his kikaich¨± to advance, aiming to overwhelm the man immediately. Akiko and Daiki flanked him, their own swarms moving in tandem. But their opponent reacted with eerie precision. His movements were fluid, unnatural¡ªtwisting and shifting in ways that defied human anatomy. He darted around the room, evading the first wave with ease, his body bending as though his joints weren¡¯t bound by normal human limitations. With a casual flick of his wrist, several serpents slithered from his sleeves, striking into the swarm, disrupting and scattering the kikaich¨±. Daiki gritted his teeth. ¡°Those snakes¡­ they¡¯re infused with a weird chakra. Be careful!¡± Akiko redirected her kikaich¨±, sending them to intercept the snakes, but more kept emerging¡ªcoiling out of the man¡¯s robes in an endless tide. The man chuckled, his voice echoing through the chamber. ¡°You¡¯re not half bad. But is this all you can do?¡± Renji ignored the taunt, his sharp gaze locked onto the pulsating seals beneath the man¡¯s feet. We have to take care of those first! ¡°Don¡¯t let him reactivate the seals!¡± he called out. Daiki immediately moved, launching explosive tags toward one of the glowing patterns. The chamber trembled as the explosion erupted, momentarily disrupting the seal¡¯s light. The flickering glow dimmed, and for the first time, the man¡¯s expression shifted¡ªhis smile fading just slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re not entirely useless,¡± he mused, his tone now colder, more measured. ¡°But why did you think I needed those seals to deal with you? I was the one to deactivate them in the first place.¡± Akiko gritted her teeth as the snakes kept coming, writhing masses of chakra-infused flesh striking out at her kikaich¨±, dispersing their formations. For every serpent she crushed, another slithered out of the man¡¯s sleeves, eyes gleaming with unnatural intelligence. Renji clenched his fists. This is bad... The enemy hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat. Daiki readied another set of explosive tags, but before he could throw them, the man moved. It was sudden¡ªone moment, he stood still amidst the chaos, and the next, he was there, right in front of Daiki. The sheer speed sent alarm bells blaring in Renji¡¯s head. Daiki barely had time to react before the man¡¯s hand shot forward, seizing him by the throat. He gasped, fingers instinctively clawing at the iron grip crushing his windpipe. ¡°You should keep those exploding tags away,¡± the man murmured, lifting Daiki off the ground as if he weighed nothing. In response, Daiki¡¯s kikaich¨± emerged from his coat, climbing towards the man and coating the arm holding him. The man barely glanced at them before his free hand flicked through a rapid sequence of seals. "Snake Art: Molting Skin." A sickening rip echoed through the chamber. His body peeled apart, dissolving into empty, shedding flesh as a fresh form slid out from beneath¡ªcompletely unharmed¡ªseveral feet away. Renji¡¯s kikaich¨±, which have been advancing towards the man latched onto empty air. And Daiki¡ªhe was still in the air, now held by a coiling snake that had taken the man''s place in an instant. Before Renji could issue another command, the serpent snapped its body violently¡ªflinging Daiki like a ragdoll across the chamber. He hit the far wall with a sickening crack and slumped to the ground. Akiko gasped. ¡°Daiki!¡± Renji didn¡¯t even have time to check if he was still conscious. The enemy was moving again. "Tsk tsk," the man sighed, dusting off his robes as though he were merely inconvenienced. "If that was your best effort, then this is hardly entertaining." Renji took a step back, jaw clenched. He was analyzing, searching, desperate for any opening. The seals were still dimmed¡ªDaiki¡¯s explosive tags had done something¡ªbut they were reigniting, flickering back to life. Damn it! Akiko was already panting from chakra exhaustion. Daiki was temporarily out of the fight. And Renji alone would not be enough to take on the man. Renji knew. They weren¡¯t winning the fight. And the man knew it too. He took a slow step forward, the pressure of his chakra pressing down on them like a tangible weight. The sheer confidence in his stance sent an unmistakable message: This was a game to him. Renji¡¯s kikaich¨± swirled, preparing for another strike, but his mind was racing. They needed something¡ªanything¡ªto turn the fight around. Then¡ª A sharp crack split through the chamber. Faster than any of them could react, a kunai struck the ground between them, embedding itself deep into the stone. Disabling the glowing seal etched into the floor with a flicker of electricity. The air shifted. The enemy barely had time to react before a flash of silver moved through the chamber¡ªtoo fast for even Renji¡¯s trained eyes to track. A split second later, the enemy¡¯s advance was halted by the cold edge of a kunai pressing against his throat. A deep, calm voice cut through the tension. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Renji¡¯s breath caught. No way¡ª The silver-haired jonin stood before them, his single visible eye locked onto the enemy with deadly focus. Kakashi Hatake had arrived. The chamber fell into silence. And for the first time, the enemy seemed to hesitate. ¡°¡­Interesting.¡± His golden, snake-like eyes flickered toward Kakashi, a thin smirk creeping onto his lips. The oppressive tension in the air had shifted. AN: Thanks for reading :) Chapter 32 The air inside the chamber was thick with tension, the oppressive chakra pressing against Renji¡¯s lungs like an invisible weight. His body screamed at him to move, to react, but his instincts were at war with his training¡ªKakashi Hatake was here. The j¨­nin¡¯s kunai remained steady against the enemy¡¯s throat, his posture completely relaxed, yet radiating an undeniable lethality. ¡°¡­Interesting,¡± the man murmured, his eyes narrowing. Kakashi exhaled softly. ¡°Took me a moment to piece it together,¡± he said, voice level. ¡°The chakra, the way you move¡ªunnatural, fluid. The snakes should have been an immediate giveaway, but I wanted to be sure.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Ah, Kakashi-kun, always so perceptive.¡± Renji felt his stomach drop. Kakashi¡¯s kunai didn¡¯t waver, but his tone darkened. ¡°Orochimaru.¡± The chamber seemed to shrink. Daiki audibly sucked in a breath. Akiko took a step back, her kikaich¨± shifting anxiously. Orochimaru¡¯s smirk widened, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°So, you figured it out. Well done.¡± His voice was light, but the underlying malice sent a chill down Renji¡¯s spine. The kunai at his throat blurred¡ªKakashi struck. Orochimaru¡¯s body twisted unnaturally, bending backward at an impossible angle, letting the blade pass harmlessly over him. Before Kakashi could follow up, the Sannin¡¯s form seemed to peel away, slipping out of his skin like a discarded husk. Renji barely had time to register the shed body before Orochimaru reemerged several feet away, entirely unharmed. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had an audience,¡± Orochimaru mused, flexing his fingers as if testing his own body. His tone darkened, almost disappointed. ¡°Though I expected a more¡­ competent opponent.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t respond. He was already moving. A blur of silver and steel¡ªKakashi closed the gap in an instant, a kunai flashing toward Orochimaru¡¯s side. But Orochimaru¡¯s speed was monstrous. His body coiled unnaturally, dodging with the fluidity of a snake. His fingers flicked through hand seals too fast to track. ¡°Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.¡± A violent gust howled through the chamber. Renji barely threw up his arms in time before he and his team were hurled backward, skidding across the floor. Kakashi, however, dug his foot into the ground, flipping mid-air to land effortlessly. He didn''t hesitate, already forming his own seals. ¡°Lightning Release: Lightning Blade.¡± The chamber lit up with crackling blue energy as Kakashi lunged. The sheer force of the technique sent sparks flying across the stone floor. Orochimaru¡¯s smirk remained, but he moved, his form flickering as he dodged left, only for Kakashi to twist mid-strike, altering the angle of his attack in an instant. The Raikiri slashed forward¡ªAnd passed through empty air. Another shed skin. Orochimaru¡¯s chuckle echoed from behind. ¡°So predictable.¡± Kakashi was already pivoting before the words fully registered. A jet-black snake shot from Orochimaru¡¯s sleeve, striking toward him like a spear. Kakashi barely dodged, twisting as the snake¡¯s fangs grazed past his shoulder. Renji scrambled to his feet, his eyes glued to the ongoing fight. They were outmatched. Kakashi might be able to hold his own, but against a Sannin? They had to get out. Kakashi seemed to reach the same conclusion. "Renji!" His voice was sharp, cutting through the chaos. "You three, go. Now." Renji hesitated. ¡°But-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold him off. Get the children now!¡± Renji didn¡¯t wait. He grabbed Daiki¡¯s arm, yanking him to his feet. ¡°Akiko, move!¡± The three barely had the time to grab the kid sprawled on the ground before they darted toward the exit, their kikaich¨± swarming around them for cover. Orochimaru merely smiled. He raised one hand¡ªhis fingers poised in a snake-like gesture. A wall of black-scaled serpents exploded from the ground, fangs bared, moving to cut them off. Renji cursed. Too fast¡ª! Then, blue lightning arced through the air, slicing through the wall of snakes in a single, devastating strike. Kakashi stood, his Chidori fading from his fingertips. ¡°I said go.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s grin widened, delighted. ¡°You¡¯re willing to stay behind for them? How noble of you.¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he reached up, fingers hooking under the fabric of his forehead protector. With a sharp tug, he pulled it up, revealing the crimson glow of his Sharingan. The tomoe in his eye spun, locking onto Orochimaru. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get through me first.¡± Renji swallowed hard. Then he ran. Akiko and Daiki followed, their kikaich¨± buzzing furiously as they sprinted toward the exit. Behind them, the sound of clashing steel and crackling chakra filled the chamber. ******************************************************************************* Far away from the Hamada clan compounds, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood at the edge of a collapsed watchtower, eyes locked on the aerial battlefield. The sky above Konoha was a storm of steel and fire, with enemy gliders cutting through the smoke-filled air like vultures circling their prey. Amidst the chaos, squads of Sky Ninjas gave chase to hawk riders from Konoha¡ªelite shinobi mounted atop Danzo''s summoned hawks, weaving through the air in a desperate struggle for aerial supremacy. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The Third Hokage exhaled sharply, hands forming a rapid series of seals. "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" A massive, writhing dragon of searing fire burst from his mouth, its fierce glow illuminating the battlefield. The flames twisted in the air, pursuing the closest enemy formation like a living beast. Three Sky Ninjas swerved sharply, trying to evade the attack, but one was too slow¡ªthe fire dragon caught his glider¡¯s wing, igniting it instantly. The pilot screamed as he spiraled downward, crashing into the ruins below. Hiruzen didn¡¯t stop. His fingers flashed into a new set of seals. "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!" A powerful gust of wind followed immediately after the flames, fueling the inferno and pushing it forward with explosive force. The combined technique sent another enemy into a deadly tailspin, his glider failing to withstand the sheer force of the raging firestorm. Another trio of Sky Ninjas descended; kunai launchers primed. They moved in sync, weaving between the flickering embers of the Hokage¡¯s attack. But Hiruzen was already prepared. "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!" He hurled a single shuriken¡ªone turned into a hundred in mid-air. The sky was suddenly filled with spinning blades. The Sky Ninjas tried to evade, but there was nowhere to fly¡ªone was shredded instantly, while another took several hits to his glider, causing him to lose control. The last managed to avoid direct contact, but Hiruzen paid him no mind. From his back, another ninja moved. With a flicker of movement, he unleashed a rapid sequence of slashes in to the air with his glowing trench knives. "Wind style: Spiraling Wind Blades!" The wind howled in response. A deadly vortex of invisible edges surged forth, slicing through the air like a living storm. The diving Sky Ninja barely had time to register his mistake. One moment he was attacking¡ªthe next, his body was torn apart mid-flight, his glider reduced to fragments before he even hit the ground. Asuma Sarutobi paused briefly, glancing at the third Hokage before moving back into the fray. A fresh wave of Sky Ninjas turned their attention toward Hiruzen, gliders screeching through the air as they shifted formation. Hiruzen frowned, charging up his chakra for another jutsu. Suddenly, a sharp pulse ran through his mind. "Hokage-sama, the evacuation of the village has been completed." Inoichi¡¯s excited voice echoed in Hiruzen¡¯s mind. Relief washed though the veteran shinobi. A quick hand sign, a pulse of chakra, and there was no longer only one Hiruzen standing in the watchtower, but now three. The clones weaved through handsigns, preparing a devastating attack, while the original fell into the shadows, retreating from the fight. ¡°Connect me with Shikaku immediately!¡± Hiruzen replied in the mental communication line. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Lord Hiruzen, I have also taken the liberty to include Choza Akimichi, and a few other ninjas into this link. Their help will be crucial in our next operation.¡± Shikaku explained. Earning a grunt of approval from the hokage. The Ancor Vantian hung high in the sky, its form looming like an ominous specter above Konoha. On a rooftop overlooking the battlefield, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood beside Ch¨­za Akimichi, his gaze locked onto the airborne fortress. Around them, a special team of shinobi were preparing for the next phase of battle, tightening their grips on weapons and focusing their chakra. Through the mental link, Shikaku Nara¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a blade. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for a prolonged siege. We force our way in.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s voice followed, carrying the weight of command. "Danzo¡¯s hawks will take us up. The rest of you¡ªprovide cover. I want a relentless barrage to keep the Sky ninjas occupied and to soften their defenses." A pulse of acknowledgment ran through the minds of the gathered shinobi. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Accompanied by the Hokage¡¯s command, a plume of smoke erupted, and five massive hawks, each the size of a small transport carriage, soared into the sky, their wings casting immense shadows over the village below. Their broad backs and sturdy frames could easily accommodate five fully equipped shinobi, making them the perfect aerial mounts for the mission ahead. From the ground, a barrage of long-range jutsu erupted, covering the hawks as they took into the sky. Fireballs roared upward, exploding into waves of flame. Lightning arcs crackled, lancing through the enemy¡¯s ranks. The sky lit up with the force of Konoha¡¯s combined assault, forcing the enemy into a defensive posture. Smoke and fire churned in the air, momentarily disrupting visibility. The Sky ninjas were prevented from interrupting the squad of mounted ninja¡¯s takeoff. But they gave chase, hot on the hawks¡¯ tail. The sky was their playground, and they soon managed to surround the advancing airborne troops. Two of the five hawks fell back, their passengers spamming long range ninjutsu without regard to their chakra reserves, all in an effort to hold back the pursuers. While the remaining three hawks sped thought the sky, the shinobi onboard trying their best to block and protect the mounts in their ascent. As the hawks weaved through fire and steel, the squad arrived into the range of the Ancor Vantian, the next step of the plan was set into motion. Hiruzen, standing on the back of one of the lead hawks, formed a hand sign and bellowed: ¡°Focus all fire on a single point in the barrier! Break a hole through it!¡± On cue, the Jonin support squads in the other two hawks broke into motion. They conjured their attacks on the same point targeted by the Hokage. A colossal firestorm erupted from a squad of fire users. High-powered wind jutsu slammed into the same point, feeding the flames. Lightning spears stabbed into the weakened chakra field, causing cracks to form. And finally, Hiruzen Sarutobi blurred forward, jumping from his hawk as his staff turned into a massive weapon crackling with electricity. The combined might of the Hokage, his summon¡ªthe ape king Enma, and the ninjutsu specialists slammed into the barrier protecting the Ancor Vantian. Ripples echoed from the point of impact, and a small opening made itself visible. The chakra barrier shattered for just a moment, revealing a small but crucial breach. "NOW!" Hiruzen commanded. The Akimichis, already in motion, didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Mid-air, they curled into spheres, their bodies expanding and hardening as they transformed into living projectiles. "Human Cannonball Jutsu!" Their hawks flipped mid-flight, launching them directly through the opening in the shield at blistering speed, right into the enemy¡¯s territory. BOOM! The massive warriors crashed onto the outer layer of the Ancor Vantian, sending enemy shinobi flying as their sheer weight broke the structure. The Sky Ninjas onboard barely had time to react before the Akimichi activated their Partial Multi-Size Jutsu, their bodies growing even larger as they turned into towering juggernauts of destruction. ¡°Wreak havoc! Bring it down!¡± Ch¨­za roared, turning into a gigantic unstoppable wheel that flattened whatever stood in his way. Be it building or ninja, they all crumbled before his might. Behind him, the other Akimichi sprang into action. Their colossal fists swung with devastating force, shattering enemy ranks and leaving nothing but wreckage in their wake. Each blow sent bodies flying, rupturing formations as if they were mere paper. With unstoppable momentum, they charged forward, their sights locked on the airship¡¯s nearest propulsion systems¡ªready to tear them apart. But while the giants tore through the airship like an unstoppable calamity, another force moved unseen. The Aburame kikaichu swarms slithered into the fortress-like vessel, flowing through vents, cables, and the labyrinth of exposed machinery like a silent plague. Thanks to the chaos wrought by the Akimichi, the insects remained undetected as they multiplied at an exponential rate, their tiny mandibles devouring chakra-infused mechanisms. Inside the fortress, lights flickered. Machinery hissed. And blaring red lights flashed inside the command center. In just a couple of minutes following the invasion from the Konoha ninjas, one of the main propulsors have already failed. It was only a matter of time before the vessel had to make an emergency landing. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Yano Sho, one of Shinno¡¯s trusted aides, ordered the troops to focus on the invaders first. The Sky ninjas rallied and pelleted the Akimichis with bombs. Some were steering energy cannons inside the fortress to target the giants, while others focused solely on halting the invader¡¯s advances. Had Konoha¡¯s assault relied solely on brute strength, they might have faltered. But Konoha never came to war with just one weapon. The Aburame¡¯s Kikaichus worked with a frenzy, infecting and devouring whatever they could. The insects they had sent forward were no ordinary breed¡ªthey were one of the Aburame clan¡¯s trump cards, kept hidden due to their sheer lethality, a breed only deployed in times of war. And to Shibi, head of the Aburame clan, the situation was nothing short of one. Standing beside the Hokage, a rare smile played beneath his covered face as he watched the enemy vessel begin its slow descent. The Sky Ninja had prepared for warriors. They had not prepared for the unseen. Chapter 33 The Ancor Vantian, the massive fortress that had loomed over Konoha¡¯s skies like a harbinger of doom, had finally been grounded. The once-imposing structure now sat in the heart of the ruined village, a fallen titan among the devastation. All around the wreckage, Konoha¡¯s operatives steeled themselves. They did not cheer aloud, but deep inside, a flicker of triumph burned. The enemy still stood, but the odds had shifted. Without the Ancor Vantian¡¯s aerial advantage, the Sky ninja were now tethered to a battleground that Konoha''s shinobi could reach¡ªand destroy. Fire burned in their eyes. The Will of Fire pulsed with unrelenting fervor, demanding retribution. And Konoha¡¯s ninja were ready to deliver it. From all corners of the ruined village, shinobi rallied under a single purpose¡ªinvade the enemy¡¯s base and obliterate everything in sight. High above, still perched upon his hawk, Hiruzen Sarutobi surveyed the battlefield. His sharp gaze followed the Akimichi giants, who continued their relentless assault, causing as much destruction as their bodies would allow. His eyes then shifted to the hovering Sky ninja, still determined to kill, still hellbent on razing what remained of Konoha. A bad feeling twisted in the Hokage¡¯s gut. It was too easy. Yes, Konoha had suffered grievous casualties. They had fought tooth and nail to bring down the enemy vessel. But considering the years of planning and subterfuge the Sky Village had invested in this invasion¡­ this battle had been far too simple. And that left a strange taste in Hiruzen¡¯s mouth. As Konoha¡¯s forces charged toward the fallen fortress, poised to strike, a sudden, piercing wail tore through the battlefield. The sound was unnatural, a chilling cry that sent a shudder through even the most battle-hardened shinobi. The very air seemed to tremble in response as pale, serpentine tendrils erupted from the ship¡¯s core, writhing and twisting in every direction like a monstrous nest of vipers. The appendages surged toward the advancing ninja. Though caught off guard, they gritted their teeth and met the onslaught with steel and chakra. But their weapons barely made a dent in the writhing tide. Worse still, the moment their blades struck, the tendrils lashed out, coiling around them with terrifying speed, constricting like living chains. Chakra was ripped from their bodies in torrents, siphoned away into the writhing darkness. Their strength, their energy¡ªtheir very life force¡ªwas being devoured. In mere moments, skilled warriors were reduced to empty husks, collapsing lifelessly to the ground. ¡°RETREAT!!¡± Hiruzen yelled, urging his mount to rush forwards to at least try to save the few ones he could. But a sudden shot from an energy cannon stopped him. Keeping him away from the massacre that was unfolding. Hiruzen gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his staff. Across from him, standing atop the tallest structure of the Ancor Vantian, was a tall man built like a warrior, his muscular frame radiating raw power. Shinno stood tall, his tanned skin illuminated by the eerie glow of the dark chakra surging around him. His spiky brown hair, swept backward, danced subtly in the wind, framing his face, where a thin beard lined his jaw¡ªa knowing smirk playing across his lips. His long, dark red cloak billowed behind him, the black accents blending with the unnatural darkness rising from his body. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Hiruzen,¡± Shinno¡¯s voice boomed across the battlefield, effortlessly carrying over the chaos. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve¡­ aged.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of recognition flashing in them. ¡°Shinno.¡± The smirk on Shinno¡¯s face widened. ¡°Ah, so you do remember me.¡± He chuckled, his voice thick with mockery. With a slow, deliberate gesture, he extended his hand towards the writhing mass of white tendrils ravaging the battlefield. ¡°Tell me, how do you like my little friend?¡± The monstrous appendages coiled and lashed out, snaring unfortunate shinobi, their bodies shriveling within moments as their chakra was mercilessly devoured. Screams of agony echoed through the ruined streets of Konoha. ¡°This is the Reibi,¡± Shinno continued. ¡°The Tailed Beast of Terror. The herald of despair. The very thing your village once deemed a myth.¡± Hiruzen remained silent, his jaw tightening. Shinno tilted his head, his smirk never faltering. ¡°I remember, back in the days, when the great shinobi villages¡ªyours included¡ªdenied the Sky Village the status of a Great Nation.¡± His voice grew sharp, edged with something darker than anger. ¡°All because we lacked a bij¨± to call our own.¡± The air crackled as his dark chakra pulsed violently, his muscles tensing with barely contained power. ¡°So tell me, Hiruzen.¡± He gestured to the carnage below. ¡°Are we qualified now?¡± Rage flared in the Hokage¡¯s features. On the battlefield, his shinobi were dying in waves. Those who had been farther from the enemy vessel had barely managed to retreat. Those who hadn¡¯t¡­ were nothing but husks now. And yet, standing atop the ruined Ancor Vantian, overlooking the massacre like some self-proclaimed god, Shinno dared to make speeches? ¡°Why?¡± A single, weighty question echoed from Hiruzen. Heavy with grief. With fury. With disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± Shinno repeated, letting the word linger, tasting it. Then, he let out a slow, mocking laugh. Shinno spread his arms wide, as if welcoming the devastation around them. ¡°Why?¡± he echoed mockingly. ¡°Why not?¡± His dark chakra pulsed, the very air around him vibrating with its unnatural weight. ¡°This is the fate Konoha has carved for itself. You reap what you sow, Hiruzen.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s grip on his staff tightened until his knuckles turned white. ¡°You would do this to innocents?¡± he growled, his voice tinged with both sorrow and fury. ¡°Men, women, children¡ªthey have no part in whatever vendetta you have against me or Konoha.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Shinno¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°No part in it? Do you truly believe that?¡± He took a slow step forward, lifting a hand. The darkness swirling around him thickened, writhing like living tendrils. ¡°Every soul in this village has benefited from its conquest, its power, its so-called peace. But peace built on the suffering of others is an illusion. One that I am here to shatter.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t justice, Shinno. You¡¯ve become twisted by your own hatred.¡± Shinno let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Hatred? No, Hiruzen. This is liberation. I am simply balancing the scales.¡± His voice dropped lower, almost thoughtful. ¡°Besides, you speak of justice¡­ yet tell me, did you ever mourn the villages you crushed under your rule? Did you even remember the faces of those who perished in your wars?¡± The words struck deep, but Hiruzen did not falter. He had carried the burden of leadership long enough to know the weight of every decision he had ever made. ¡°I remember all of them,¡± he said, his voice steady as stone. ¡°Every life lost in war is a wound that never heals. But that does not justify what you have become.¡± Shinno¡¯s smirk vanished, his expression hardening into something far colder. His eyes gleamed with contempt, his body pulsing with dark chakra. ¡°Then you will die with them.¡± With a flick of his wrist, the energy cannons mounted across the Ancor Vantian hummed to life, their glow casting eerie lights across the battlefield. The swirling serpentine tendrils of the Reibi coiled and slithered, forming a nightmarish display of power. The sight alone was enough to make lesser men hesitate. But hesitation had no place on the battlefield. Without warning, the ground trembled as a colossal, rolling mass surged toward Shinno at terrifying speed. ¡°MEAT TANK!¡± A massive, armored ball of flesh and fury barreled across the ruined battlefield, tearing through rubble, crushing Sky ninja who failed to evade in time. Choza Akimichi¡¯s rolling form aimed straight at Shinno. Shinno barely glanced at the incoming attack, his expression one of mild amusement. ¡°CHOZA, FALL BACK!¡± Hiruzen bellowed, but it was too late. The moment Choza closed the distance, Shinno moved. Like a blur of dark energy, he vanished from sight, reappearing above Choza in an instant. His muscles flexed, dark chakra coating his body as he raised his hand. A swirling orb of energy glowing on top of his palm. Then, he struck down. Smashing the energy into his opponent. The impact was devastating. Choza¡¯s massive form was halted mid-spin, the sheer force of Shinno¡¯s attack cracking the ground beneath them. The shockwave sent a gust of wind ripping across the battlefield, dust and debris scattering like shrapnel. ¡°Super Revival Fist.¡± Choza screamed. Dark chakra pierced through his body, veins bulging across his skin like poison. His enlarged form shrank rapidly, his skin paling as his energy was violently ripped away. ¡°CHOZA!!¡± Shikaku¡¯s voice rang out in horror as his comrade collapsed, his massive body collapsing weakly into the ground. Shinno landed gracefully beside him, unscathed, brushing nonexistent dust off his cloak. He regarded Choza¡¯s form with mild disappointment. ¡°Pathetic.¡± His gaze lifted back to Hiruzen, that twisted smirk returning. ¡°Surely, you can do better than this.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s jaw clenched, his heart heavy with fury. He gave a sharp tug on the hawk¡¯s feather, urging it forward. But the sky itself rebelled against him. The Ancor Vantian¡¯s energy cannons roared to life, their blasts illuminating the battlefield. Beams of searing light cut through the air, tearing apart the debris-strewn landscape. The first shot barely missed, the heat alone enough to singe the fabric of Hiruzen¡¯s robes. The second came closer, forcing him to twist his body at the last second, barely dodging in time. It was a testament to the summoned hawk¡¯s skill that he managed to dodge. But it was not over. Seeing as the energy cannons could not bring him down, Shinno sent his sky ninjas after the hokage. They attacked like a flock of carrion birds, swift and merciless, their chakra-powered wings propelling them at unnatural speeds. Shuriken, kunai, and spears rained down on Hiruzen, forcing him to twist and weave atop his mount, his staff spinning defensively to deflect the incoming projectiles. A Sky ninja streaked past him, a gleam of steel flashing in his peripheral vision. Hiruzen barely had time to react before the enemy¡¯s blade raked across his mount, tearing through feathers and cutting into the muscles. The hawk cawed in pain, and Hiruzen retaliated in a blur. His staff extended with a sharp thrust, catching the attacker mid-flight and sending him hurtling down toward the ruins below. But there was no time to breathe. His hawk was injured, and battling in the air was becoming increasingly difficult. Glancing around, Hiruzen remarked that the other hawk summons were not faring any better. The situation was dire. Down below, the strange white tendrils surged, whipping violently through the battlefield. They snatched up whatever they could reach¡ªKonoha shinobi, even debris¡ªpulling them in and draining them dry. Screams echoed through the ruins as warriors fell. They were at an impasse. Hiruzen knew it. Every advance was countered. Every attack was met with overwhelming retaliation. But he still held onto hope. The Aburame¡¯s kikaichu had boarded the Ancor Vantian. A small force had infiltrated the enemy vessel, devouring its structure from the inside out. Hidden, unseen, consuming. If they could weaken the fortress, even just disabling those energy cannons... But then, the voice of Shikaku Nara crackled through the telepathic link, his normally calm tone tinged with something rare¡ªurgency. ¡°Hokage-sama, we have a problem.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Speak.¡± A pause. Then¡ª ¡°The kikaichu have been neutralized.¡± For a moment, Hiruzen felt as if the world had stilled. ¡°Killed?¡± he asked, though he already knew the answer. ¡°Yes.¡± Shikaku¡¯s voice was grim. ¡°That strange tentacular monster sensed them. It destroyed them before they could do any real damage.¡± Hope, so painstakingly nurtured, began to flicker. The enemy was adapting. And time was running out. Hiruzen¡¯s heart weighed heavy in his chest. The Reibi was adapting. The Sky ninja were relentless. And now, their best hope¡ªthe Aburame¡¯s kikaichu¡ªhad been wiped out before they could deal any significant damage. This battle was turning into a slow, crushing defeat. And then, through the chaos, a booming voice split the sky. ¡°KUCHIYOSE NO JUTSU!¡± A massive plume of white smoke erupted above the Ancor Vantian, blotting out the sky in an instant. The battlefield seemed to pause, as all eyes¡ªKonoha and Sky ninja alike¡ªturned toward the heavens. Then, they fell. Not one. Not two. But five. Five colossal toads, each larger than life, came crashing down onto the enemy vessel. The first, Gamabunta, landed with a deafening boom, his sheer weight cracking the Ancor Vantian¡¯s surface beneath him. His massive pipe hung from his lips as his sharp eyes scanned the battlefield. ¡°Tch. You really dragged me into a mess this time, Jiraiya.¡± The second, Gamaken, landed beside him, his massive shield raised defensively. ¡°I do not like this. I do not like this one bit.¡± The third, Gamahiro, slammed onto the deck, twin swords gleaming in the eerie glow of the Reibi¡¯s tendrils. The fourth and fifth, two lesser but still titanic toads, landed with earth-shaking force, their webbed feet crushing enemy forces beneath them. And at the center of it all, crouched atop Gamabunta¡¯s head, was a man. Jiraiya of the Sannin. His white hair flowed wildly behind him, his red coat billowing as he stood tall, surveying the battlefield. Though his usual smirk graced his lips, there was no playfulness in his eyes¡ªonly sharp, unwavering resolve. This was Jiraiya the Sage, not the wandering hermit, not the fool. A warrior forged in the crucible of countless battles. He cracked his knuckles, glancing down at the battlefield. ¡°I was about to make one of my usual grand entrances,¡± he mused, his voice carrying across the war-torn village. Then, his smirk faded, his tone turning solemn. ¡°But I think we¡¯re far past that.¡± Hiruzen let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. Hope. Jiraiya had arrived. AN: Thanks for reading! Also, here''s some low quality pictures of Shinno, I have a feeling you have not watched the Naruto Bond movie :) Chapter 34 "Alright, boys. Show these bastards what a real invasion looks like." "Tch. These damn flying pests are everywhere," Gamabunta grumbled. His narrowed eyes flickered to the sky, where dozens of Sky ninja hovered, raining kunai and explosive projectiles indiscriminately. "Noisy bastards. Let¡¯s shut ¡®em up." With a powerful leap, Gamabunta launched himself toward the largest cluster of airborne enemies, his enormous blade gleaming in the dim light. He swung. The sheer force of the slash tore through the air, creating a gust strong enough to knock several Sky ninja off balance. The blade carved through enemy ranks, sending bodies crashing down in a bloody rain. The Sky ninja scrambled to counterattack, launching concentrated energy blasts from their cannons, but Gamabunta dodged them with surprising agility. With another mighty swing, he sent debris flying at the enemy, corpses few across the battlefield. A deafening screech pierced the ruined village, an unnatural, bone-chilling wail. The Reibi¡¯s white tendrils surged forward, twisting and writhing like living vipers. They lashed out, seeking more victims¡ªanything with chakra to devour. And the massive toads looked like quite the appetizing prey to it. As the tendrils sneaked their way towards Gamabunta, a massive iron shield slammed down, stopping the tendrils inches from their prey. "I do not like this," Gamaken muttered, gripping his massive polearm tightly. "Not one bit." The tendrils coiled around his shield, pulling, trying to break through, but Gamaken held firm, digging his massive feet into the Ancor Vantian¡¯s surface. A tendril surged towards him from the side¡ªhe spun his polearm and struck, severing the appendage with a clean, precise motion. A screech of pain reverberated through the Ancor Vantian, and even more tendrils erupted from the darkness, coming at him from multiple angles. Gamaken gritted his teeth and braced himself, shield raised high, ready to hold the line. "Alright, big guys. Time to clean up." On the other side of the fallen fortress, Gamahiro landed in the heart of the enemy¡¯s formation, his twin swords flashing as he leaped and sliced through Sky ninja and mechanical artillery alike. Sky ninja who had soared freely a second ago now found themselves struggling to maneuver, unable to rejoin the Ancor Vantian. They were stuck dodging the deadly swings of the massive blades. Behind Gamahiro, two more colossal toads landed, their webbed feet crushing the operating canons under sheer weight. Their deep, guttural croaks rumbled across the battlefield, almost drowning out the screams of the Sky ninja caught in the carnage. Jiraiya stood atop Gamabunta¡¯s head, watching the battlefield shift in their favor. He cracked his knuckles. "Not bad. And we¡¯re just getting started." His eyes locked onto Shinno from the distance, the dark warrior standing atop a large tower like a tyrant surveying his empire. Jiraiya bent his knees, his chakra flaring beneath his feet. Then, in a single powerful leap, he launched himself from Gamabunta¡¯s head, soaring through the battlefield like a crimson blur. His red cloak billowed behind him, his hair wild in the wind, his fists clenched tight. He crashed onto the platform before Shinno, his fist extended into a punch. No words. No taunts. Just a clenched fist flying straight for Shinno¡¯s face. The corrupted doctor dodged. Jiraiya¡¯s attack grazed past his cheek, the force alone sending a shockwave rippling through the air. Shinno¡¯s smirked. "Impatient, aren¡¯t we?" Jiraiya didn¡¯t respond. He attacked. Their clash echoing like a thunderstorm. Fists met fists. Legs clashed midair. Chakra surged violently with each strike. Jiraiya struck with a ferocity that belied his usual carefree nature. Each punch forced Shinno back, step by step. And he was forced to admit that had underestimated the Sannin. After a few exchanges, a few hits slipped by, and Shinno¡¯s guard was opened. Jiraiya did not miss the opportunity, a hit landed square on his opponent¡¯s gut. His fist sank into the gigantic man¡¯s stomach, sending the Sky Village leader skidding backward, his boots screeching against the steel platform. But he didn¡¯t crumble. Instead, he exhaled sharply, his dark chakra pulsing ominously. He glanced down at his abdomen where Jiraiya had struck him, a slow smile creeping across his lips as the wound mended itself before his eyes. Then his chakra flared. Shinno blurred forward, his speed nearly inhuman, his fist cloaked in malevolent energy. But Jiraiya was no slouch, he dodged the strike despite the sudden power up, twisting his body as the punch grazed his ribs¡ªbut even that brief contact sent a numbing shock through his muscles. A Medical Scalpel, Jiraiya realized. His eyes narrowed as he reassessed his opponent. Shinno wasn¡¯t just using raw strength, the dark chakra coating his arms were something akin to chakra scalpels, but bigger and stronger. Before Jiraiya could reposition, Shinno¡¯s hand whipped upward, forming a dark chakra blade in an instant. It slashed toward Jiraiya¡¯s neck. The Sannin ducked low, spinning on his heel, his leg sweeping toward Shinno¡¯s ankles. The latter leaped over it, flipping midair, and conjured another dark chakra sword in his free hand. Jiraiya¡¯s hands flashed through hand seals in response. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Oil Bullet!¡± A stream of thick, viscous oil shot from his mouth, coating the platform beneath them. Shinno landed, and his footing slipped just enough for Jiraiya to seize an opening. The Toad Sage lunged, spinning, his elbow connecting with Shinno¡¯s jaw. The force sent him flying, crashing into a metal railing with a sharp clang. But before Jiraiya could press his advantage, Shinno was already back on his feet, seemingly uninjured. And in his palm, a swirling ball of chakra. Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened. A Rasengan? Shinno triumphally held the spiraling sphere of chakra. Pausing a moment to let his opponent see. "You Konoha ninja do love your little tricks," he mused, admiring the sphere. "So easy to replicate." Jiraiya clicked his tongue in response. ¡°That¡¯s not yours to steal.¡± Shinno rushed forward, the black Rasengan twisting ominously in his palm, dark chakra mixing unnaturally in it. Jiraiya exhaled, his hands flashing through signs. "Sage Art: Oil Slope!" The floor beneath them turned slick with oil in an instant. Shinno¡¯s footing slipped again, his charge abruptly halted. Jiraiya didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. He came sliding forward, throwing a sealing tag onto Shinno¡¯s forearm as he advanced. The moment it made contact, Shinno screamed. Dark chakra flared violently, then flickered, disrupted. The Rasengan in his palm dissipated, the unstable chakra unable to hold form. Jiraiya wasn¡¯t done. He kicked out Shinno¡¯s footing from under him and then flipped into the air, his hand already moving into another set of handseals. "Fire Style: Toad Oil Flame Splash!" A stream of oil erupted from his mouth¡ªand with a single flick of chakra, it ignited. Flames engulfed Shinno along with the already prepared tower, roaring to life as they swallowed his entire form. For a moment, all was silent, safe for the sound of burning flames. Then¡ª A violent explosion of dark chakra erupted from within the inferno, snuffing out the fire instantly. Shinno emerged, his cloak burned, his expression livid. "Impressive," he admitted, rolling his shoulders. "You¡¯re stronger than I thought." Jiraiya exhaled slowly. He noted the unblemished skin of Shinno as he emerged from the flames. The enemy, as it seems, possessed an unlimited supply of chakra, coupled with an undying body. He seriously started considering how he was going to keep the man down. Then they clashed again. ******************************************************************************* Amidst the chaos of battle, Shikaku Nara¡¯s voice cut through the telepathic communication line. ¡°Hokage-sama! Now might be the best time deploy all remaining elite fighters into the enemy fortress! We must neutralize the Sky ninja reinforcements before they can interfere with Jiraiya-sama¡¯s fight.¡± Hiruzen, still atop his hawk, surveyed the battlefield. Jiraiya was already engaged with Shinno. The toads had disrupted the enemy¡¯s air superiority. The Sky ninja were struggling to hold their lines. The time was now. Hiruzen gave the command. The remaining airborne Konoha shinobi dove toward the Ancor Vantian, slipping through the storm of aerial combat. They landed in coordinated strikes, crushing enemy defenses before they could react. At the forefront of the charge was Hiashi Hyuga, his Byakugan piercing through the Ancor Vantian, scanning and finding the enemy forces. He directed the other jounins as they landed. Might Guy, a blur of raw speed and power, immediately engaging the squads of Sky ninja. Asuma Sarutobi backed him up, his dual chakra blades flashing, cutting down enemy soldiers, stopping them from surrounding the Green Beast. Along with another team of elite Jonin, Konoha¡¯s strike team steamrolled though the enemy ninjas. Hiruzen moved separately from the jounin team. He navigated the small rubbles of the Ancor Vantian, making a beeline for the tower where Jiraya and Shinno were fighting. With a final mighty leap, Hiruzen Sarutobi landed across from Shinno, his boots cracking the steel beneath him. A murderous rage burned in his aged eyes. "So, the Hokage himself finally graces me with his presence," Shinno mused. "Took you long enough." Hiruzen said nothing. He simply moved. The moment Hiruzen swung his staff, the air exploded. Shinno barely had time to raise his arms before the first blow connected, sending him skidding backward across the platform. But he didn¡¯t fall¡ªhe twisted midair, his feet grinding into the steel as he slid back. Jiraiya saw the opportunity and charged. ¡°Rasengan!¡± Jiraiya¡¯s palm slammed forward, the spiraling sphere of chakra twisting the air around it. Shinno barely managed to counter with another hastily formed rasengan of his own, the impact shattering the steel beneath his feet and sending him careening down into the building. Hiruzen didn¡¯t let up. He jumped through the hole, his hands a blur of handsigns. ¡°Wind Style: Wind Dragon!¡± A torrent of wind gathered and twisted into the form of a great dragon, its jagged mouth opening wide before surging forward, smashing into Shinno with violent force, slamming him through the floors of the tower. Jiraiya followed through, hands flashing through seals. ¡°Fire Style: Phoenix Flame Cluster!¡± A barrage of small, precise fireballs rained down, engulfing the rubble which buried Shinno with violent explosions of flames. Yet, Shinno refused to go down. He emerged from the debris with a roar. His towering figured healed once again. But as he moved, a crackling bolt of lightning struck him dead-on, sparks of energy dancing across his muscles as his body momentarily convulsed. ¡°Lightning Style: Thunder Fang!¡± Jiraiya and Hiruzen landed side by side. Their combined barrage had given Shinno no room to breathe. The battlefield shook with every impact. The relentless onslaught battered Shinno from all sides. And as the fight progressed, one thing became apparent. Shinno was no match for his assailants. If not for his extraordinary healing abilities, the fight would have long been concluded. Seemingly recognizing this truth, Shinno stopped retreating. With a shout, a wall of pure dark chakra shielded him, stopping the student and master duo from attacking. And then a terrific scene unfolded. Shinno¡¯s muscles started squirming like snakes under his skin. Slowly, the man grew increasingly taller. If before, he was standing at around 2,5 meters tall. Now, he was pushing into the 3 meters. And accompanying this change was an explosion of dark chakra that seemed to press on the student and master duo. Shinno rolled his shoulders, his huge muscles rippling unnaturally. "I think it¡¯s about time I start taking this seriously." Hiruzen gritted his teeth. Reevaluating the newly transformed Shinno. They were up against a freak. Jiraiya agreed to that sentiment. But¡­ that wasn¡¯t the worst part. He and Hiruzen were burning though their chakra reserves just to keep Shinno on the backfoot. But their opponent, no matter how many times he was hit, no matter how much damage he took, stood tall. And his body never seemed to tire. Jiraiya gritted his teeth in frustration. They had to find a way to counter Shinno soon. Before the man turned the tides on them. But it seemed like Shinno¡¯s transformation was not over yet. The duo watched with a growing sense of horror as Shinno lowered his stance. The air around him distorted. And his aura turned into something different. Something wild, like flames that wanted to burn everything. *BOOM! * A shockwave erupted from his body, silencing the battlefield. The Sky ninja, the Konoha forces, even the toads stilled for a moment, feeling the oppressive pressure. Then came the words that shook them all. ¡°You know of the Eight Gates, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened. Hiruzen¡¯s expression hardened in shock. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Shinno smiled. "You Konoha fools sacrifice your lives just to tap into their power. But me?" His aura surged violently, the steel beneath his feet bending under the sheer force of it. "I''m different." Then, Shinno vanished. Jiraiya¡¯s instincts screamed. ¡°SEN-!¡± But Shinno was already there. His fist tore through the air, faster than either of them could react, and straight into Hiruzen¡¯s chest. The impact rippled through the Hokage¡¯s body, sending him rocketing back like a cannonball. His body smashing through the tower¡¯s wall. ¡°3rd Gate, Gate of Life!¡± Shinno declared cooly. AN: Thanks for reading ?? Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! We¡¯re wrapping things up soon! Chapter 35 Shinno¡¯s fist struck like a meteor, and the world reeled from the impact. The ground beneath them warped, shrieking as it twisted, the shockwave rippling outward in a violent pulse. Dust and debris erupted into the air, a suffocating storm of shattered metal and stone. Jiraiya barely had time to register the devastation before a dark red blur cut through the chaos. Shinno was already upon him. A fist hurtled toward his face¡ªhe barely tilted his head in time, feeling the air crackle as the punch grazed past. Jiraiya countered, twisting his hips and launching a knee into Shinno¡¯s ribs. The blow landed, but instead of staggering back, Shinno grinned. He barely felt it. Shinno struck back with terrifying speed, a rapid succession of jabs aimed at Jiraiya¡¯s torso. The Sannin deflected them as best he could, blocking one, dodging another, but a third connected, slamming into his shoulder. A sickening crunch rang out, and Jiraiya was sent skidding backward. Hiruzen, though wounded, jumped back into the fight. His staff elongated in an instant, whistling through the air as it arced toward Shinno¡¯s temple. The Sky Ninja pivoted, catching the staff mid-swing with one hand. His grip tightened, bending the unbreakable weapon as his eyes locked onto the Hokage. A smirk flickered across Shinno¡¯s face. He yanked the staff forward with brutal force, aiming to rip Hiruzen off balance. But the Hokage vanished. In his place, a solid boulder shattered under the force of Shinno¡¯s attack. Permutation Jutsu. Shinno¡¯s eyes widened in realization before a rush of air came from his blind spot. CRACK! Hiruzen¡¯s staff slammed into his back with punishing force, the impact ringing out like a war drum. Shinno staggered forward, his muscles seizing for an instant, the shock traveling up his spine. And Jiraiya burst forward. A cloud of smoke heralded the arrival of two clones, materializing mid-air as they launched a synchronized assault. They came from three directions, a flurry of limbs and chakra-enhanced strikes. The first struck high, the second low, the third came straight down, aiming for the skull. Shinno twisted. Too fast. His arms lashed out, deflecting the first blow, then the second. The third came too close, but he still managed to counter with a vicious elbow to the gut. The clone exploded into smoke. The remaining two Jiraiyas pressed forward, undeterred. One launched into a spinning kick, the force behind it enough to dent steel. The other shot forward, palm outstretched, chakra gathering at his fingertips. A Rasengan flared to life, whirling with violent energy. Positioned behind Shinno, Hiruzen was not idle either. His staff pulsed with lightning chakra, ready to batter the hulking giant. But Shinno¡¯s reaction time was just too short. Depriving his opponent of the small window of weakness that would have normally appeared. His arms shot out like viper strikes. He caught Jiraiya¡¯s leg mid-spin, twisted sharply, and threw him straight into Hiruzen¡¯s oncoming strike, sending the two tumbling down into the ground. Shinno then rolled with his movement, spinning and catching the clone with the back of his fists, destroying it in one fluid motion. The master of the Ancor Vantian exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he surveyed his battered foes. ¡°This is your strength?¡± he scoffed; his voice barely winded. ¡°You Konoha fools rely so much on jutsu, on tricks, on raw chakra. Pitiful. Let me show you just how outclassed you are.¡± Shinno¡¯s body pulsed. Veins bulged, muscles swelled, and the air around him thickened. The cracks in the ground beneath him widened, spiderwebbing outward. "4th Gate¡ªGate of Pain, OPEN!" Jiraiya grit his teeth, feeling the shift in power. Things were getting out of hand. Hiruzen took a half-step back, his sharp mind calculating. The weight of Shinno¡¯s blows had already slowed him; a few more strikes like that and he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. And even Jiraiya, with all his strength, would be hard-pressed to match the raw physicality of their opponent. Worse still, Shinno was not even going all out. He was still on the 4th gate. Halfway through the 8 gates. Hiruzen had to find a way to stop the man before it was too late. ¡°Sensei. Buy me some time, I¡¯m going to summon the toad sages.¡± A mental communication was transmitted to the Hiruzen. A quick glance at Jiraya showed a tense expression. ¡°Are you sure you can take him on with sage mode?¡± Hiruzen replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it¡¯s the only thing I have right now that can help us turn this around.¡± That didn¡¯t sound too reassuring¡­ Sure, Jiraiya pushing into sage mode would even the fields for a while. But not for long. It would only push the enemy to open another gate, then another, until they were inevitably crushed by his raw power. A thought entered Hiruzen¡¯s mind before he could stop it. The Reaper Death Seal. A final, absolute solution. If Shinno could not be bested, he could be taken down with Hiruzen. The village would mourn him, but Konoha would stand. It would endure. His sacrifice would be worthwhile. Hiruzen started to plan, but before he got far, a sharp voice cut through his thoughts. "Lord Hiruzen, reinforcements are heading your way." Shikaku¡¯s voice, steady but loud, echoed in his mind. "We have a plan to deal with Shinno. The Hyuga can stop him, his power is reliant on this dark chakra¡ªif we can create an opening, we can stop him from absorbing more of it by blocking off his tenketsu." The words snapped Hiruzen out of his grim resolve. A chance. A better way. His eyes flicked to Jiraiya, who had also heard the telepathic transmission. Without speaking, they moved. Shinno turned just as Hiruzen lunged in, his staff elongating, twisting through the air in a brutal arc. And Shinno, as if demonstrating his brutal strength, simply punched the staff away. Not even bothering to use any technique. He just employed brute strength to deal with his opponents. With a single step, he closed the distance, and kicked Hiruzen¡¯s hastily formed guard. Sending the old man tumbling back once again. Jiraiya swore, moving to attack, but Shinno¡¯s stats were through the roof. The difference between the two could have still been bridged with skills and tactics when Shinno was in the 3rd gate. But now, as Jiraiya was being pummeled by the giant of a man, he was painfully aware of his limitations. It seemed like he had to step into Sage Mode after all. He had to find an opportunity. An opening, just a small reprieve from the fight. But would he ever get the chance? Just as Jiraiya was despairing, reinforcements arrived. A blur of green and white streaked across the battlefield. Might Guy. Hiashi Hyuga. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. They struck in unison. Guy was the first to reach the enemy, his fist cocked back, wreathed in the emerald energy of the 5th gate as he lunged forward. The moment his knuckles met Shinno¡¯s forearm, the force of the impact detonated outward like a cannon blast. A violent shockwave split the air, scattering debris and sending waves of pressure through the ground. Shinno snarled, his muscles tensing as he absorbed the impact. He lashed out with a brutal roundhouse kick, the sheer speed of it causing the wind to scream. Guy ducked just in time, the air displacement from the kick carving a deep trench in the battlefield behind him. Before Shinno could capitalize, Hiashi struck. The Hyuga clan head glided forward, his Byakugan glowing like twin moons beneath his brow. His hands moved with surgical precision, fingers dancing through the air like a flurry of needles, each strike aimed directly at Shinno¡¯s chakra network. "Eight Trigrams Thirty-Two Palms!" Hiashi¡¯s palms struck Shinno¡¯s ribs, then his shoulder, then his forearm in rapid succession. The Hyuga¡¯s movements were fluid, almost effortless¡ªbut the moment his attacks landed, they carried the weight of decades of mastery. Each blow disrupted the natural flow of chakra, threatening to shut down key points in Shinno¡¯s system. Shinno hissed. His body convulsed for half a second¡ªbut then, his chakra surged back violently. Hiashi¡¯s chakra flared in alarm. His byakugan scanning the giant ninja¡¯s still glowing tenketsu. His attacks had failed. The strikes had been too shallow. Before he could retreat, Shinno twisted, his foot already rising in a devastating counter-kick. But a blur of green intercepted it. Guy. He blocked with both forearms, but even then, the force was monstrous. The impact hurled him backward, his feet carving trenches into the ruined battlefield before he managed to halt himself. Jiraiya exhaled sharply. Readying himself for another bout. Hiruzen coughed as he staggered back to his feet, pain lacing through his ribs. His old bones ached, but his mind remained sharp. His gaze flicked to Shinno, then to Hiashi. The Hyuga could do it¡ªif they could just land a decisive strike. If they could sever the flow of chakra at its source, Shinno¡¯s Gates would be meaningless. But the sky ninja wasn¡¯t giving them an opening. He roared, and moved back into action. Jiraiya¡¯s darted towards Hiashi, arriving just in to time intercept Shinno. His mane-like hair moving to drag the hyuga away. An instant later, the ground where Hiashi stood exploded into a shower of debris, courtesy of Shinno¡¯s axe kick. Shinno didn¡¯t stop. Pivoting on his foot, he turned to chase after the Hyuga. But Hiashi was prepared this time. A well timed Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation deflected Shinno¡¯s following charge. Briefly providing an opening him up for Guy to land a devastating kick. Sending the giant straight into the path of Hiruzen punishing staff. Jiraiya was not standing idle, with a roar, he joined the fray. The combined might of the four men was just enough to keep Shinno on the defensive. But a small slip up from Hiashi broke the rhythm. Allowing Shinno to release another burst of chakra that pushed his opponent back. Shinno was about to gather his chakra for another gate when he was interrupted. "Sixth Gate¡ªGate of Joy, OPEN!" The air itself seemed to ignite as Guy''s aura burned around him. The veins along his temple bulged, his muscles screaming under the pressure of the technique. The ground beneath him shattered, unable to withstand the weight of his power. Shinno smirked. "That¡¯s more like it." Then they collided. Their fists met, and the sheer force of their clash cracked the sky itself. Dust and debris were blasted away in all directions as they exchanged blows at speeds that defied the human eye. Guy ducked, weaving between Shinno¡¯s devastating hooks. He countered with a brutal knee to the ribs, but Shinno absorbed the blow and retaliated with a spinning backfist that Guy dodged by a hair¡¯s width. Their battle became a storm of motion, each strike powerful enough to annihilate lesser shinobi on impact. Jiraiya and Hiruzen watched the fight unfold, their minds racing. This was their chance. Guy was keeping Shinno occupied¡ªbut it wouldn¡¯t last. They needed to end this. Hiruzen¡¯s gaze flicked to Hiashi, who stood steady despite his injuries. Blood trickled from his lip, but his Byakugan was sharp. Determined. Jiraiya took a deep breath. "Hiashi!" he called. "We make the opening¡ªyou finish it!" Hiashi¡¯s eyes locked onto his. He nodded. Jiraiya and Hiruzen shot forward, their hands flashing through seals. Jiraiya inhaled deeply, his chest expanding. "Katon: Gamayu Endan!" Beside him, Hiruzen¡¯s fingers twisted into another set of seals as a clone popped up beside him. ¡°Katon: Roaring Dragon Bomb!¡± ¡°Futon: Roaring Dragon Bomb!¡± A tsunami of oil and fire surged toward Shinno, enveloping a scalding white dragon¡¯s fire that seemed as if it was alive, roaring as it rushed forward. Gai seemed as if he had been waiting for the attack, and with a shout of ¡°ASAKUJAKU!¡±, he pushed the sky ninja right into the path of the combined attack. Shinno barely had time to react¡ªhis arms came up in a desperate block, but he was attacked from two directions, the firestorm swallowed him whole. This was the moment. Hiashi moved. He was a ghost, slipping through the fire and debris. His Byakugan locked onto the vital of the enemy¡¯s already regenerating form. Hoping, and willing to make it just in time. Shinno, still engulfed in flames, turned¡ªbut he was too late. Hiashi¡¯s fingertips flared with chakra. " Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!" An invisible force slammed into Shinno¡¯s ribs, his body jerking for just a fraction of a second. A fraction of a second was all Hiashi needed. Then¡ª A sickening squelch. Hiashi¡¯s body jerked. Blood sprayed into the air. Jiraiya¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Shinno¡¯s arm was buried elbow-deep in Hiashi¡¯s chest. Time seemed to slow. Hiashi gasped, his Byakugan flickering, breath hitching as reality settled in. His fingers twitched, struggling to raise an arm, but his body refused to move. He had never even seen it coming. ¡°Did you really think you could outmaneuver me?¡± Shinno¡¯s mocking voice echoed in the stunned silence. His golden eyes gleamed with something dark, something knowing. Hiashi¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came. And Shinno casually wrenched his arm free, watching as Hiashi crumpled. Blood pooled beneath the fallen ninja¡¯s twitching body. ¡°Did you really believe you could conspire against me?¡± Shinno mused. His body straightened, his charred body slowly healing. The opening that the four ninja had painstakingly fought for closed slowly in front of their stunned eyes. ¡°I could hear you.¡± Seemingly enjoying their reaction, Shinno made a show of slowly knitting his body together. He tapped his temple with a charred arm, his grin widening. ¡°Every word. Every thought. Ever since I set foot in your precious village. All thanks to the Reibi!¡± Hiruzen froze. The realization was like ice in his veins. The Reibi¡­ Mind reading? Who knew that it possessed such an ability? Shinno had been playing with them. Every feint. Every counter. Every struggle. Turns out, it was all orchestrated by the enemy. In Hiruzen¡¯s mind, the desperate idea of using the reaper death seal showed again. But before Shinno could relish his victory, before he could solidify his dominance¡ª A single eye, embedded in the palm of a gloved hand, slowly closed. High above the battlefield, perched atop a great hawk, Danzo Shimura lowered his hand. And in that instant, Hiashi Hy¨±ga''s body pulsed with chakra. His gaping wound¡ªa fatal injury, the kind no shinobi could recover from¡ªsealed shut. Muscles realigned; flesh stitched itself back together in an instant. Izanagi. A technique that defied fate itself. Hiashi¡¯s eyes snapped open. His Byakugan flared with renewed clarity. He was alive. He was behind Shinno who had no time to react. Hiashi did not hesitate. "Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!" Shinno turned his head, his form still healing from the horrifying burns inflicted by Jiraiya and Hiruzen¡¯s combined jutsu. He wanted to move, but he was one step too slow. Hiashi¡¯s hands blurred. The first two strikes landed¡ªone to Shinno¡¯s shoulder, the second to his ribs. Two Palms! Shinno reeled, momentarily stunned. His chakra flickered, but his instincts fought back. Four Palms! His breath hitched. Eight Palms! His muscles seized up. Sixteen Palms! His knees buckled. Thirty-Two Palms! Shinno¡¯s body shuddered violently, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Then, his chakra flared. He still had one card to play! The Reibi retaliated. Shadows burst forth from the ground, morphing into grotesque tendrils of black chakra, blocking the next set of strikes. The technique had been interrupted. But the damage had already been done. Half of Shinno¡¯s tenketsu were sealed. His body slowed. His chakra staggered. For the first time, Shinno was deprived of his unholy healing ability. He was vulnerable! He growled, forcing his chakra to surge, summoning the Reibi¡¯s power in full. The air around him darkened as the phantom beast manifested, its sinister aura coiling around its host. Shadowy tendrils lashed out, writhing like living blades, shielding him in an instant. But a thunderous voice cut through the battlefield. "HIRUDORA!" A roaring explosion of compressed air tore through the battlefield. Might Guy burst forward, his body a green-and-white comet as his Daytime Tiger surged ahead. The massive shockwave blasted forth, shredding the Reibi¡¯s tendrils into nothingness. And even flinging Hiashi¡¯s form away. And Shinno was left wide open. Jiraiya¡¯s hands flashed through seals, his body moving on instinct. His clones gathered, a storm of chakra swirling around them as a deep breath expanded in his lungs. Beside him, Hiruzen mirrored his movements, his own chakra crackling like a violent tempest. They knew exactly what needed to be done. A final, decisive blow. "Katon: Gamayu Endan!" Jiraiya exhaled¡ªa massive tsunami of oil, thick and suffocating, flooding toward Shinno like an unrelenting tide. "Futon: Daitoppa!" Hiruzen followed, his jutsu twisting the flames into an unstoppable inferno. The combined forces of oil, wind, and fire ignited into another roaring hellstorm, swallowing everything in its path. The flames whitened from sheer intensity, the temperature soaring to unimaginable levels as the wave of destruction engulfed Shinno. AN: Thanks for reading :) Chapter 36 The inferno raged. The combined firestorm of Gamayu Endan and Daitoppa roared toward its target, the very air distorting under the sheer heat. Shinno, caught in the heart of it, could do nothing. The battlefield glowed a blinding orange as flames surged forward, an unrelenting tide of destruction. Konoha had victory within its grasp. But fate wouldn¡¯t let them claim Shinno¡¯s life. Thick, obsidian gates burst from the ground, ancient and foreboding. The Demonic Incarnation Gates. Towering monoliths of cursed energy slammed into place, each one etched with grotesque markings, resembling the head of demons. They blocked the attack in its entirety. Not even letting a flicker of ember pass. Jiraiya¡¯s breath hitched. Impossible. Hiruzen¡¯s grip tightened around his staff. He recognized the technique. His eyes narrowed, trying to pierce through the flickers of embers, and soon settled on a figure. A slow, familiar chuckle echoed through. From behind the massive gates, a lone figure emerged. His golden eyes gleaming with unnatural clarity. His pale, snake-like features stretched into a mocking smirk as he took in the stunned expressions of his audience. "Looks like you need a little hand, Shinno." Jiraiya¡¯s expression twisted into rage. "OROCHIMARU!" His furious cry ripped through the battlefield, but the man before him merely smiled¡ªcalm, unfazed, acting as if they were nothing more than old acquaintances meeting by chance. "Jiraiya," he greeted, inclining his head slightly. "Hiruzen-sensei¡­ you both look well, all things considered." Jiraiya bristled, his hands clenching into fists, but Orochimaru had already turned his attention back to Shinno. "That was quite the spectacle," he mused. "But it seems the tides have turned, haven''t they?" Shinno exhaled sharply, his shoulders rising and falling as his chakra struggled to stabilize. Even with the Reibi¡¯s power, he was wounded¡ªthe battle had drained him. He studied Orochimaru for a long moment before finally giving a small nod. "Perhaps it is time to leave." Orochimaru¡¯s smirk widened. "A wise decision." And then¡ªthe sky shifted. A low hum vibrated through the battlefield, eerie and unnatural. Shadows coiled around Shinno¡¯s form, his body pulsating with Reibi¡¯s power as his chakra connected to something far beyond. The Ancor Vantian¡ªthe massive fortress of the Sky Ninja¡ªbegan to tremble. Engines roared to life. The ground beneath them quaked, a deep rumble reverberating through the ruins of Konoha as a massive chakra surge flooded the air. Shinno''s form blurred, merging with the energy, his presence melding into the very core of the vessel. Orochimaru, standing behind the gates, looked upon the village with an unreadable expression. Then, slowly, he turned his gaze toward Jiraiya. A flicker light passed through his golden eyes¡ªa challenge? A taunt? A promise? And before the Toad Sage could react. They were gone. The Ancor Vantian vanished. Along with every last Sky Ninja. A massive, deafening silence followed. Jiraiya, Hiruzen, and the remaining Konoha forces could only watch as the behemoth of a fortress faded from existence. The oppressive energy that had filled the battlefield moments ago was now gone, leaving behind only destruction. A huge, empty crater stretched out before them. Jiraiya¡¯s breath was ragged, his body still thrumming with adrenaline. His mind refused to quiet, replaying the battle in sharp flashes. They had fought with everything they had. And yet¡­ His gaze turned toward what remained of his village. Konoha lay in ruins. The streets were unrecognizable. Buildings that had once stood proudly were nothing more than shattered remains. The village¡¯s heart had been hollowed out, leaving behind only dust and silence. Beside him, Hiruzen took a deep breath, his staff vanishing in a puff of smoke as Enma, the Monkey Boss, appeared at his side. ¡°Hiruzen, are you alright?¡± Enma asked, stepping forward, concern in his golden eyes. The Hokage shook his head. His injuries were severe, but he could not afford to be anything but alright. Not now. Not in front of his people. Without another word, he leapt high into the air. One of Danzo¡¯s hawks swooped down, catching him on its back, carrying him above the devastation. From this height, the extent of the destruction was clearer than ever. The broken streets, the bodies pulled from the wreckage, the survivors standing in stunned silence. His chest ached, from exhaustion, but mostly from the weight of his responsibility. Drawing in a deep breath, he steadied himself, then spoke, his voice booming across the ruins. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°The enemy has been vanquished!¡± Heads turned. The wounded, the grieving, the lost¡ªone by one, they lifted their eyes to the figure in the sky. ¡°The enemy has been vanquished!¡± He repeated, stronger this time, forcing the words into their hearts. Silence stretched, but he could feel them listening. ¡°Look around you! Look at what we have lost! It would be easy to despair, to fall into sorrow. But we are not weak. We are not broken. We are not defeated! ¡°We have suffered. And yes, we will mourn the dead. We will grieve for those who are no longer with us. But we are still here. We are still standing. We are still Konoha! His voice grew fiercer, his will burning through the air. ¡°Our enemies? They flee. They hide. They lick their wounds like cowards. They believed they could break us, that we would fall. But they have failed! ¡°We will rebuild. Brick by brick, stone by stone, we will rise stronger than before. We will make our village even greater than it was! And when our enemies dare to return, they will find us standing, unshaken, ready to meet them with fire in our hearts! ¡°Because we are Konoha! We do not yield. We do not break. We endure! And we will have our revenge!¡± A murmur rippled through the village, then a shout. One voice, then another, then dozens, hundreds, rising into a thunderous cry. The Will of Fire had not been extinguished. It burned in every heart, in every survivor. Hiruzen closed his eyes for a brief moment, the weight in his chest lifting. This was why they fought. Not just for vengeance, but for each other. For the village. For the future. The survivors raised their voices together in a deafening roar that echoed across the ruins of their home. Fists clenched. Eyes burned with determination. The darkness that had once clouded their hearts was shoved aside by something fiercer, something fiery. Hiruzen landed lightly on the cracked earth, his feet kicking up a small cloud of dust as the hawk veered away. He exhaled; his body weary but his mind sharper than ever. The remnants of the strike team that had taken down the Ancor Vantian arrived soon after. Their armor and gear bore the marks of battle¡ªtorn cloth, dried blood, and scorched metal¡ªbut their eyes remained focused. They had struck the enemy''s heart, and though the cost had been steep, they had emerged victorious. Among them, Shikaku Nara was the first to step forward, rubbing the dried blood on his temple as he let out a tired sigh. "The outer districts took less damage," he said. "If we move the survivors there, we can stabilize things while we begin reconstruction. We¡¯ll have shelter, and it¡¯ll be easier to organize food distribution and medical care away from the worst of the destruction." Hiruzen nodded. "A sound plan. Find someone to help you organize the evacuation." Danzo arrived last. His one visible eye swept across the devastation, and though he remained impassive, there was no mistaking the tension in his stance. "We are vulnerable in this state," he said, arms folded behind his back. "The enemy was bold enough to attack us once. Others may see an opportunity. We need immediate defensive measures." Hiruzen met his gaze. Hesitating for a second. The scene of Hiashi Hyuga miraculously coming back from the brink of death replaying in his mind. But ultimately, he chose to not breach the subject. At least, not at this time. "The remaining ANBU and available chunin will establish a perimeter around the village." Jiraiya, still watching the village, finally spoke. "Food and water will be an issue," he murmured. "With the market district gone, we won¡¯t last long on our current reserves." He crossed his arms, brow furrowed. "I''ll reach out to our allies¡ªKonoha still has friends. They¡¯ll send supplies if we ask." Hiruzen¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. Friends? The Leaf had allies, but in the world of shinobi, assistance was never given freely. There would be costs, deals to make, concessions to be granted. But survival came first. "Do it," he said. Shikaku stretched his sore shoulders. "I''ll get going then. The faster we evacuate, the earlier we can clear out the rubble and start rebuilding." Hiruzen turned his gaze over the village once more, watching the flickers of movement in the ruins. Orders were already being carried out. Civilians were being escorted to the outer districts where makeshift shelters would be established. Shinobi squads were quickly established and formed search-and-rescue teams, digging through the wreckage for survivors. Jiraiya stood beside Hiruzen, both watching as Konoha stirred back to life. The destruction was undeniable, but so was the resilience of its people. Even in ruin, the village refused to die. ¡°I should get going soon. The sooner I leave, the sooner I can get back with supplies.¡± Jiraiya voiced after a moment of silence. Hiruzen didn¡¯t immediately respond. His gaze remained fixed on the village, deep in thought. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice quieter than before. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, Jiraiya.¡± The Sannin blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected admission. ¡°Well¡­ yeah, Sensei, I wasn¡¯t gonna say anything, but your hair¡¯s been looking grayer than usual.¡± Hiruzen chuckled dryly, but there was little humor in it. He looked down at his wrinkled hands, hands that had once been so steady, so sure. ¡°It¡¯s more than just age,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s the weight of my mistakes.¡± Jiraiya¡¯s expression shifted, his usual lightheartedness fading. ¡°The Fourth is dead, and it was my failure that forced me to take the hat again. I should have built a stronger foundation for Minato, should have ensured he had more support. Instead, I left him to handle everything on his own¡­ and we lost him.¡± Jiraiya¡¯s jaw tightened. Even after a dozen years have passed, he still carried the weight of Minato¡¯s death on his mind. His failure to be there, to protect his student, haunted him more than he cared to admit. Hiruzen went on. ¡°There have been too many cracks in the village. The Hyuga abduction attempt, Naruto¡¯s situation, spies and infiltrators slipping past our defenses.¡± He sighed, shaking his head. ¡°And then there¡¯s the Uchiha Massacre. That¡­ that was my greatest failure of all.¡± Jiraiya stayed silent, letting the words settle. ¡°They were our own people,¡± Hiruzen murmured. ¡°And we let it come to that. I let it come to that. I thought I could balance it all, keep the village stable¡ªbut stability built on blood is no stability at all.¡± He exhaled, his gaze darkening. ¡°And now this¡­ the Sky Village¡¯s attack. Another threat I failed to see coming.¡± Jiraiya crossed his arms. ¡°Sensei, you couldn¡¯t have known¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Hiruzen cut him off gently. ¡°A leader must know. A leader must anticipate, prepare, protect.¡± He looked at Jiraiya then, his gaze sharper, more focused than it had been all day. ¡°And a leader must know when it¡¯s time to step aside.¡± Jiraiya felt something shift in the air. Hiruzen didn¡¯t say it outright, didn¡¯t name him as the next Hokage, but Jiraiya wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew what his sensei was implying. And he cut right into the heart of the subject. ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for it.¡± Hiruzen smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t force you, Jiraiya. But think about it. Not just about the village as it is, but about what it could be. What it should be.¡± Jiraiya looked away, his jaw tightening. Clearly uncomfortable with the subject. Hiruzen didn¡¯t push further. He simply let the words hang between them, letting the silence say the rest. Finally, Jiraiya sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll gather the supplies, talk to our allies. But while I¡¯m gone¡­ don¡¯t do anything reckless, old man.¡± Hiruzen chuckled. ¡°I think I¡¯ve done enough of that for one lifetime.¡± Jiraiya hesitated, then nodded before turning toward the outskirts of the village. Hiruzen watched him go, a silent hope in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if Jiraiya would ever accept the mantle, but at the very least he would think about it. And as the sun dipped lower, Hiruzen turned back to his village. There was still work to be done. AN: And done. We get back to Ando in the next chapter. I just wanted to say that the reason why this arc has been going on for so long (around 8 chapters actually), was because I wanted to take my time to establish one of the main villains of this story. Thanks for reading! Chapter 37 Pain. Or rather¡ªthe memory of pain. It was the first thing Ando expected to feel, the deep, raw ache that had become as familiar as breathing. Yet, when his mind clawed its way to awareness, he found¡­ nothing. No soreness, no lingering wounds, no stiffness in his limbs. His eyes snapped open. A wooden ceiling. Not the blinding lights of Orochimaru¡¯s labs, nor the cold stone of a dungeon. Ando slowly sat up. There was no resistance, no pain. His muscles obeyed without hesitation, his body moving as though it was unrestrained. No cuts, burns, seal markings, or soul-shredding agony. For a moment, it was as if it had all been nothing more than a bad dream. But it hadn¡¯t been a dream. Another one of Orochimaru¡¯s tricks? He wondered. Ando steadied his breath, his eyes darting around the room. His surroundings were simple. A makeshift room, hastily constructed. The air smelled of medicine and dust. He could hear murmured voices outside¡ªsome shinobi, others civilians. Not a lab. Not a prison. And¡­ not a genjutsu. Those were good signs. But that didn¡¯t mean he was safe. He slid his feet off the cot, feeling solid ground beneath him. His chakra, usually the first thing depleted in Orochimaru¡¯s sessions, pulsed within him, whole, untouched. His Gamer¡¯s Body had restored him completely. Physically, he was fine. But mentally, he didn¡¯t know. What was considered mentally fine anyway? He glanced around for anything useful. A discarded medical tray, some wrapped bandages, a wooden partition. The room was empty of personal effects. His mind started racing. Where the hell am I? At that moment, the door creaked open. Ando turned his head slowly, his posture deceptively relaxed. A shinobi stepped in. He was bandaged, his uniform slightly tattered. His breath hitched just a fraction upon seeing Ando awake. "You¡¯re¡­ up," the man said, as if confirming it for himself. Ando didn¡¯t respond. His eyes narrowed, cold and unreadable, watching the man as though dissecting him piece by piece. The shinobi hesitated, then took a cautious step forward. "Listen, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re in¡ª" Ando moved. His chakra seeped into the earth, shaping it in an instant. A spear of solid rock shot up from the ground, stopping just an inch from the shinobi¡¯s throat. The man froze. His breath caught in his chest as he stared at the sharpened tip inches from his jugular. His heart raced, his body screaming at him to react¡ªto move, to fight, to flee. But the boy before him stood still, watching. His expression was a void, an eerie blankness that sent a chill down the ninja¡¯s spine, locking him in hesitation. Ando tilted his head slightly, his voice coming out in a flat, monotonous tone. "Where am I?" The shinobi¡¯s fingers twitched, instinct screaming for a response. But he forced himself still. "... K-Konoha," he finally answered, voice tight. "Do you want me to get the one in charge?" That told Ando what he needed to know. The earth spear crumbled to dust, leaving no trace, as though it had never existed in the first place. The shinobi suppressed a shudder. His breath was still uneven as he turned sharply and shut the door behind him, his footsteps hurried as he ran to report. Ando listened to the fading sound. Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned back to the cot and sat down, his mind already absorbing the information he had gathered. Konoha. He let out a slow breath. So that¡¯s where I am. Not long after, Ando became aware of another set of footsteps rushing towards his room. The door to his room slid open again. The man who entered carried himself differently than the previous shinobi. His steps were measured, deliberate. Broad shoulders. Heavy scars running down his face, the most prominent stretching from his temple to his jaw. Cold, calculating dark eyes that missed nothing.
Ibiki Morino [LVL 87]
Ando met his gaze. The head of Konoha¡¯s Torture and Interrogation Division studied him, taking in every detail, the stillness, the lack of visible tension, the way the boy¡¯s gaze flicked over him in silent analysis. He didn¡¯t try to run. That was the first thing Ibiki noted. Most captives, even the broken ones, had some reaction upon being freed. Either they lashed out, tried to escape, or collapsed into themselves. But this boy? He had tested his captors. Not attacked. Not fought. Tested. He hadn¡¯t killed the shinobi who entered first, despite being fully capable of doing so. He hadn¡¯t even injured him. Instead, he had measured his response, observed his fear, then let him go. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Even now, Ando sat there, unmoving, watching him as though the room itself were an elaborate experiment. His expression betrayed neither fear nor anger. Just a quiet, methodical inspection. Ibiki leaned against the wall, arms crossing over his chest. "You¡¯re rather calm," he said, voice low and steady. "Considering the circumstances." "I see no reason to panic." A flat, neutral response. Controlled. Ibiki¡¯s lips twitched slightly. "No? Most people would. Two years under Orochimaru tends to do that." The moment the name was spoken, the air shifted. A wave of chakra pulsed out from Ando, thick and suffocating. And the room seemed to shrink under the weight of it. It was not an outburst, Ibiki remarked. Not a loss of control, but a reaction. He didn''t flinch at the display. He had lived through far worse. Instead, he watched coldly as the pressure slowly faded. And the source of it all, acted as if nothing happened. Not a single muscle in Ando¡¯s face had changed. Ibiki¡¯s lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. He had dealt with many broken people in his time. And he could tell with certainty that Ando wasn¡¯t broken. He had been reforged. And now, it was time to see what kind of blade Orochimaru had tried to make. Ibiki tilted his head slightly, and started prodding. ¡°That reaction wasn¡¯t emotional.¡± Ando didn¡¯t respond. He merely watched, eyes patient, waiting for Ibiki to continue. The man exhaled, rubbing his chin. "So, what was it then?" A slow silence stretched between them. Finally, Ando spoke, his voice as flat and detached as before. ¡°Confirmation.¡± Ibiki raised a brow. ¡°Confirmation of what?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m not in his hands anymore.¡± The words were simple, but the weight behind them told Ibiki far more than they were meant to. Not ¡®I¡¯m free.¡¯ Not ¡®I escaped.¡¯ Not even ¡®I survived.¡¯ But ¡®I¡¯m not in his hands anymore.¡¯ As if the idea of freedom didn¡¯t fully register. As if part of him hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of escape being real until this moment. Ibiki crossed his arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t try to run, from Orochimaru?¡± He asked, trying to confirm his guess. Ando blinked. ¡°Why would I?¡± Ibiki hummed, tilting his head. ¡°Because you were a prisoner.¡± Ando stared at him, then spoke with the kind of finality that made Ibiki frown. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to escape Orochimaru.¡± The conviction in those words wasn¡¯t based on fear, Ibiki noted. It wasn¡¯t even based on respect. It was just a fact. Escape hadn¡¯t been an option. Thought, the fact that he mentioned strength mean that the boy hadn¡¯t been resigned. At least, there was that. Ibiki exhaled, running a hand over the old scar across his temple. ¡°That¡¯s quite the worldview,¡± he said lightly. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re not there anymore.¡± Ando¡¯s stare was unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m somewhere else.¡± ¡°Somewhere you could leave.¡± Ibiki watched him carefully. ¡°But you haven¡¯t.¡± Still, Ando didn¡¯t respond. Because what was he supposed to say? That he just didn¡¯t feel like it? That hardly seemed relevant. The door suddenly slid open with a sharp clack. Both of them turned as a new shinobi appeared at the threshold, his posture rigid, eyes sharp with suspicion. The tension in his frame spoke of urgency. Shoulders squared, feet braced, he was ready to act. His gaze swept the room, landing on Ando for barely a heartbeat before shifting to Ibiki. ¡°Ibiki-san, I felt a surge of chakra earlier. Heavy. Thought it was an attack.¡± Ibiki glanced at Ando, then back at the newcomer. ¡°No attack,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Just a conversation.¡± The shinobi frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like just a conversation.¡± Ibiki gave a slight shrug. ¡°And yet, here we are.¡± The ninja shot him a questioning look before shifting his focus back to Ando, his wariness lingering. ¡°Regardless, it was strong enough to put the patrols on edge. Do you need assistance?¡± Ando tilted his head slightly, a near-imperceptible movement. Ibiki caught it and smirked. ¡°Backup?¡± he echoed, amusement lacing his tone. ¡°What do you think, Ando? Do I need assistance dealing with you?¡± Ando held his gaze, unreadable, then turned to the newcomer, his voice eerily flat. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡± The words sent a faint chill down the shinobi¡¯s spine. It wasn¡¯t a threat. But the deadpan delivery, the empty eyes, it was unsettling in a way that set his instincts on edge. Ibiki¡¯s smirk widened slightly. ¡°Come with me, kid,¡± he said, his voice carrying a quiet authority that left no room for argument. Ando didn¡¯t move right away. He held Ibiki¡¯s gaze for a moment, as if measuring the weight of the command, before rising to his feet. Ibiki took note. That wasn¡¯t the obedience of a captive. Nor the desperation of a refugee seeking shelter. Just someone¡­ watching, waiting to see what came next. He turned toward the door, gesturing with his head for Ando to follow. ¡°We¡¯re going to see the Hokage. He¡¯ll decide what to do with you.¡± Ando¡¯s followed without a word. The shinobi at the door instinctively moved aside, shoulders still squared. He watched Ando carefully, but the boy barely spared him a glance as he passed. The moment Ando stepped out of the building; his senses expanded. Konoha was¡­ damaged. Buildings lay in ruin, some reduced to little more than rubble while others stood half-reconstructed. Shinobi and civilians moved among the wreckage, working side by side to clear debris and rebuild homes. Despite the destruction, the village felt alive. Even in its broken state, there was movement, purpose. Ando took it all in, his gaze shifting from the reconstruction efforts to the makeshift market stalls, where merchants sold food and supplies from salvaged materials. Children ran through the streets, weaving between workers, their laughter a sharp contrast to the surrounding destruction. It was functional. Ando finally spoke. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was as level as ever, but Ibiki noticed a subtle difference. ¡°The village was attacked. The Sky Village struck us harder than anyone expected. We¡¯re still rebuilding.¡± Ando¡¯s eyes flickered toward the damaged streets and the remnants of fallen structures. ¡°You lost?¡± Ibiki smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t say that.¡± Ando looked at him, waiting, which prompted Ibiki to elaborate. ¡°We won. But winning doesn¡¯t mean we came out unscathed.¡± Ando absorbed that, his gaze shifting back to the ruins. ¡°Casualties?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± No visible reaction. Ibiki watched him carefully. ¡°The village has been through worse,¡± he added. ¡°But we¡¯re still here. And we¡¯re still standing.¡± Ando¡¯s fingers flexed slightly, but his face remained neutral. ¡°You sound proud,¡± he noted. Ibiki chuckled. ¡°You sound surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen people rebuild before.¡± That made Ibiki curious. Where, when? He put it to the back of his mind as he pressed on, in a different direction. ¡°Not like this?¡± But Ando didn¡¯t answer. The pair walked in silence for a few moments, weaving through the reconstruction efforts. Occasionally, shinobi would glance at Ibiki, then at Ando, but no one said anything. The village was too busy trying to put itself back together to pay much attention to a single boy following Ibiki. Still, Ibiki could feel the weight of their gazes. Ando knew he was being watched. And he didn¡¯t care. They reached the administrative district, or what was left of it. The Hokage Tower had been heavily damaged in the attack, and the village leadership had relocated to a reinforced building on the outskirts. It was temporary but functional, its walls lined with fresh seals and patrols stationed outside. Ando studied the defenses as they approached, his eyes scanning the formations, the entry points, the weak spots. Ibiki smirked. ¡°Thinking of escaping?¡± Ando blinked at him. ¡°Would you stop me?¡± Ibiki chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°... just follow me.¡± They stopped in front of the entrance. Two guards straightened as Ibiki approached. Ibiki didn¡¯t bother explaining. He simply nodded toward the doors. ¡°We¡¯re here to see the Hokage.¡± One of the guards hesitated, then nodded, stepping aside. Ibiki exhaled, placing a firm hand on Ando¡¯s shoulder before pushing the door open. ¡°Time to see what¡¯s next for you, kid.¡± AN: Sorry for the long delay, I''ve been struggling with life. And if you''re wondering how Ando can see Ibiki''s level, it''s not due to a level-up. Instead, he''s gained new skills/perk that grants the system a bit more freedom. Also, he may act a little strange for a small time. But don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Thanks for reading :) Chapter 38 The heavy wooden doors shut behind them, muffling the sounds of the outside world. Inside, the Hokage¡¯s temporary office was dimly lit, the scent of old parchment, ink, and faint tobacco smoke lingering in the air. At the far end, seated behind a sturdy wooden desk covered in reports and scrolls, was Hiruzen Sarutobi. His eyes lifted from his documents the moment Ibiki and Ando entered. After a brief exchange of greetings, the trio fell into a contemplative silence¡ªa pause that granted the Hokage a precious moment to assess the situation. Hiruzen had seen thousands of faces over the years, shinobi and civilians. He had watched generations rise and fall under his leadership, had personally trained some of the greatest shinobi the village had ever seen. And the thing that helped him through it all, was his near eidetic memory. A single look was all he needed to recognize the young boy standing before him, despite the changes in appearance and demeanor. He came from Bright Orphanage. One of the many children left behind in the aftermath of the Kyubi¡¯s assault. A little oddball, more serious than his peers, with a build that had been a little more muscular than the other orphans his age. There had been something different about him even then, an innate awareness, a quiet maturity far beyond his years. At the time, Hiruzen had seen it as the natural caution of an orphaned child who understood that the world owed him nothing. A survivor¡¯s mindset, even before training. An excellent quality that would make the child into a remarkable shinobi. His growth during his first year at the academy was proof of it. But¡­ he had changed. Gone was the barely hidden curiosity in his eyes, the spark of cautious intellect. That quiet but undeniable presence, the one that marked children who could one day grow into powerful shinobi, had been hollowed out. The boy before him was no longer a child shaped by hardship. The dark eyes that he now possessed had nothing to do on a child his age. And it made a painful reminder for Hiruzen, a reminder of yet another one of his failures. Hiruzen¡¯s grip on his pipe tightened slightly before he slowly exhaled, his deep voice breaking the silence. ¡°¡­ You remember me.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. But Ando still gave a small nod in response. Hiruzen leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. ¡°From the orphanage?¡± Another nod. Hiruzen sighed, setting his pipe aside. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Ando.¡± A simple statement, but one with weight. Ando didn¡¯t respond right away, wondering where the hokage was going with this. His fingers flexed slightly at his side before he finally said, ¡°Two years is a long time.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes, it is¡­¡± The quiet stretched, not tense, but expectant. Hiruzen was waiting for Ando to elaborate, but it seemed like the orphan wasn¡¯t too keen on that. So, he settled on observation. There was something¡­ contained about the kid. As if every movement, every breath, every thought was carefully structured. Ando wasn¡¯t waiting for orders. He was waiting to see. To gauge. Absorbing the information to help him decide what came next. Hiruzen¡¯s gaze softened just a fraction. ¡°Ando¡­ what do you want to do?¡± For a moment, surprise flickered across Ando¡¯s face. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected that kind of question. He lowered his gaze slightly, just enough to hide that light, or was it to indicate that he was thinking? Hiruzen wasn¡¯t sure. Then, when he finally looked back up, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. ¡°I want to kill him.¡± Neither Ibiki nor Hiruzen reacted overtly. They both understood precisely whom the orphan meant. Ando continued; his voice low yet heavy with intent. ¡°But before that, I want him to suffer.¡± His words were punctuated by a surge of chakra, a pulse that revealed the vast reservoir of power he possessed. It settled over them like a pressure in the air, making the scrolls and documents on the Hokage¡¯s desk tremble just a fraction. The guards outside the room tensed, a shift of movement audible through the door. Ibiki¡¯s eyes sharpened, but he said nothing. Hiruzen, however, saw much more than raw strength. This wasn¡¯t a show of power. It wasn¡¯t a slip of control. It was a declaration, a demonstration, and a warning all at once. A declaration of his resolve, a demonstration of his growth and potential. And a warning about not going against his goal. Inside, Hiruzen couldn¡¯t help but smile at the fervor before him. Despite his struggles, Ando still carried the bite of his convictions. All Hiruzen needed was to ensure the boy fully understood the gravity of his actions¡ªthat he wouldn¡¯t abandon everything in a blind pursuit of vengeance. ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Hiruzen leaned back slightly, fingers steepling together. ¡°Revenge.¡± ¡°And justice.¡± Ando interjected. A soft chuckle escaped Hiruzen as he shook his head. ¡°You sound just like someone I once knew.¡± He paused briefly, picking up his pipe and rolling it thoughtfully between his fingers. ¡°He was a man consumed by vengeance¡ªa man who believed he could walk the fine line between justice and hatred.¡± Ando offered no reply, but the subtle tightening around his eyes spoke volumes. Hiruzen sensed that the implications of his words unsettled the young man. Determined to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory, he pressed on. ¡°Ando,¡± Hiruzen said, meeting his gaze squarely. ¡°I am sorry¡­I failed you. I should have protected you, just as I do all my villagers.¡± His grip on the pipe tightened imperceptibly. ¡°You were taken, and for two long years, you suffered while I did nothing.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen continued, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. But tell me, what will you do after you kill Orochimaru?¡± Ando opened his mouth to answer¡ªwhen the doors suddenly burst open. A shinobi appeared at the threshold. ¡°Hokage-sama!¡± the shinobi reported urgently. ¡°We detected an unusual chakra pulse coming from this room! Are you¡ª¡± His gaze shifted to Ando, and for an instant, the air in the room stilled. Hiruzen sighed, ¡°Stand down.¡± The shinobi hesitated before complying, his posture shifting as he said, ¡°Understood.¡± Ibiki smirked quietly, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu. ¡°Guess people really don¡¯t appreciate your random chakra bursts.¡± But it seemed like Ando didn¡¯t register his comment. And looking closer, it did not seem like he had paid any mind to the new shinobi either. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge the interruption. His gaze remained locked onto Hiruzen. The Hokage had asked a question. And now, he had to decide what came after revenge. For one, Ando wanted Orochimaru to suffer. He wanted to strip the man¡¯s soul out and torture it for the rest of his days. He wanted the man to burn in the deepest pit of hell, and suffer there. Ando might join him there too, just to spectacle. But at the same time, he knew, that would not be enough. After getting his revenge. He had to do something. He couldn¡¯t just do that for the rest of his days. It would be boring. Perhaps, he would hire other people to take turn and find creative ways to make the man suffer. But beyond that, what was he going to do? It¡¯s not like he could build his life around that single goal. That could work, but that would not be fun either. Hiruzen exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, watching Ando with something far deeper than simple scrutiny. His face, lined with years of experience, softened. ¡°There is life before and after revenge, Ando.¡± Ando stopped brainstorming and looked back at the hokage. ¡°You can let revenge drive you. Let it push you forward. But don¡¯t forget to live, too.¡± The words settled into the space between them. Ando¡¯s fingers flexed slightly at his sides. ¡°Life?¡± he repeated, voice flat. ¡°Right. I do want to live. But as for what kind of life I¡¯ll have¡­ what do you mean by live?¡± Hiruzen let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°A fair question.¡± He gestured toward the window, where the ruins of Konoha stretched beyond them¡ªthe half-destroyed buildings, the workers rebuilding homes, the villagers still moving forward. ¡°Konoha lost a great deal in the Sky Village¡¯s attack,¡± Hiruzen said. ¡°Homes. Lives. Friends. Families.¡± His voice was calm but carried an undeniable weight. ¡°We have every reason to hate our enemies. To want revenge.¡± Ando¡¯s gaze flickered toward the window, watching the villagers at work. ¡°They could have let their grief consume them,¡± Hiruzen continued. ¡°Let their anger fester. But they didn¡¯t. They chose to keep moving forward. They grieve, they rebuild, and yes, they will remember those they lost. And if the time comes, they will fight again.¡± ¡°But they do not let revenge be the only thing they live for.¡± Ando remained silent. The villagers outside were not just rebuilding their homes. They were laughing. Talking. Holding their children¡¯s hands. Living, even after all they had suffered. After two years under Orochimaru, Ando had nearly forgotten that people could live like that. No, it¡¯s not that he forgot. He overlooked it. Hiruzen watched him carefully. ¡°You say you want to kill Orochimaru,¡± he said. ¡°You say you want him to suffer. That may be your path.¡± His fingers tapped against the desk. ¡°But what happens after?¡± Ando stared at him, his lips pressing into a thin line. Beyond Orochimaru¡¯s suffering, he had no answer. Hiruzen sighed, nodding as if he expected that. ¡°Then let¡¯s help you find one.¡± Ando¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°How?¡± The Hokage leaned forward, as if he was waiting for that question all along. ¡°You will stay in the village. See it with your own eyes. Not as the orphan you once were. Not as the captive Orochimaru twisted. But as someone who must decide where he stands.¡± Ando didn¡¯t react, but his silence wasn¡¯t rejection. ¡°You will work with the reconstruction teams,¡± Hiruzen continued. ¡°Your chakra reserves are higher than most. You can help.¡± Ando tilted his head slightly. ¡°You want me to rebuild houses?¡± ¡°I want you to see for yourself what it means to live, even after tragedy.¡± Ando exhaled through his nose, considering. He had almost no attachments here. No reason to stay. And yet¡­ He also had nowhere to go. Coming after Orochimaru now meant nothing. He wasn¡¯t on the level of the sannin yet. And the village offered quite a number of ways to strengthen its tenants. Ando has seen it for himself during his academy days. If the Hokage wanted him to live like the others, to see their way of thinking¡­ perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time to try. He too, wanted to see. He wanted to feel what he felt back in the academy again. He wanted the joy of struggle and triumph. Having come to a decision, he gave a small nod towards the hokage. ¡°Alright.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s smile grew slightly. ¡°Good.¡± **************************************************************************** The midday sun hung high in the sky as Ando stood among the workers, watching as shinobi and civilians worked side by side. His assignment was simple. He just had to use his chakra to shape the earth and create brick and other tools, help reinforce damaged structures, and assist in clearing debris. The reality of it was¡­ different. Ando wasn¡¯t used to working in a group. Not like this. He was used to structured objectives, survival-based reasoning, not¡­ helping. But as he pressed his hand against the ground, shaping the earth to stabilize the foundation of a half-collapsed building, he felt no resistance. His chakra control was precise, and the job was easy. ¡°Damn,¡± one of the shinobi muttered beside him. ¡°That¡¯s some impressive control.¡± Ando acknowledge the praise with a single nod. Then he simply moved to the next structure. It was repetitive, simple work. But it let him observe. The workers laughed despite their exhaustion. Civilians helped shinobi without hesitation. The village, despite being wounded, was alive. And looking down at his own hands. Ando knew, despite not feeling the same things as them. He was part of it. **************************************************************************** He sensed her before he saw her. A sharp, familiar presence cutting through the air, fast and direct. A kunoichi moving with the speed of a trained fighter, heading straight toward him. Ando turned just in time to see a blur of movement, and then impact. Chika hit him like a force of nature, her arms wrapping around him so tightly it almost knocked the breath from his lungs. Ando stiffened, his body instinctively preparing to retaliate, but he didn¡¯t feel pain. The girl didn¡¯t hurt him. She just held him. Ando bugged for a while. Then, remembering common sense, his arms slowly embraced her form. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± she whispered. Ando didn¡¯t respond immediately. His mind still processing a long-forgotten sensation¡ªthe warmth of another person pressed against him. Something settled deep in his chest, something solid, something good. He liked it. And an awkward smile struggled its way into his lips in response. ¡°¡­ Yeah,¡± he murmured. ¡°I am.¡± Chika exhaled sharply, her grip tightening for a moment before she finally pulled back. Her eyes, sharper than before, scanned his face, searching for something. Ando studied her as well. She¡¯d grown. She was taller than he remembered, her features sharper, more defined. Her dark hair was now tied into a ponytail that reached her shoulders. There was a new confidence in the way she moved, an edge to her presence that he hadn¡¯t felt before. She wasn¡¯t the same girl from two years ago. But then again, neither was he. Then, without warning, she smacked his arm¡ªnot hard, but enough to make a point. ¡°You idiot,¡± she muttered. One of Ando¡¯s brows arced up. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you were gone for two years and didn¡¯t even bother to die properly so I could mourn you.¡± Something warmed up in Ando¡¯s heart. He recognized the humor attempt. He tilted his head slightly. ¡°Would that have been better?¡± Chika let out a huff of frustration before rolling her eyes. ¡°No, but at least then I wouldn¡¯t have been waiting like an idiot.¡± After a brief pause, Ando offered a small nod. ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°Tch. You¡¯re still weird,¡± she scoffed. Ando didn¡¯t argue. With a resigned sigh, Chika stepped back. ¡°Come on.¡± Ando blinked. ¡°Where?¡± Chika smirked slightly, her old energy shining through. ¡°You¡¯re helping rebuild the village, right?¡± She turned on her heel, walking ahead without waiting. ¡°Don¡¯t slack off. We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do.¡± Ando stared after her for a moment before following. For the first time in a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be moving forward alone. AN: And with that, the first part of our story comes to a close. As always, thanks for reading, and see ya! Chapter 39 A thick puff of smoke curled from the Hokage¡¯s lips, momentarily clouding the air of his new office. A neat stack of documents lay in front of him, untouched, while a group of high-ranking shinobi sat around the long table. Hiruzen took his time, tapping the embers from his pipe before finally addressing the room. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin.¡± He started, ¡°Izumi-san, if you could distribute the documents.¡± At his words, Izumi, a middle-aged woman dressed an office attire nodded. She began distributing the documents stacked before the hokage to the room¡¯s occupants--Konoha¡¯s highest-ranking officials, including the heads of the major clans, ANBU commanders, senior jounins, and key civilians. The room remained deathly silent, save for the faint rustling of parchment and the occasional creak of a chair as the officials accepted their reports. ¡°These are the relevant information regarding Konoha¡¯s state after the recent turmoil that we have faced.¡± Hiruzen said, allowing them a moment to skim through the contents. ¡°As you can probably see¡­ we¡¯re in serious trouble.¡± His voice was steady, but the weight behind his words was unmistakable. ¡°From a military standpoint alone, we¡¯re suffering from a severe lack of manpower. That, in turn, forces us to miss out on crucial missions¡ªmissions that could bring in the funds needed to rebuild the village and support its people. And without those resources, malnutrition is spreading. Dissatisfaction is growing. And unrest is just around the corner. And the Daimyo¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no need to tell you all about what his stance about this matter is, right?¡± He took another slow drag from his pipe, letting his words settle before delivering the final blow. ¡°In short¡­ we¡¯re knee-deep in shit.¡± The council members stared at the Hokage. In their years of service, they have rarely heard Hiruzen Sarutobi openly swear. No one spoke immediately, there was no point in arguing over how they had reached this state. They have lived through it all. They all knew the answer. Finally, Shikaku Nara broke the silence with a weary sigh. He ran a hand through his hair and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Troublesome¡­ but expected.¡± He glanced at the folder in front of him. ¡°At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to keep up with even half the missions coming in. We¡¯ll have to start refusing requests.¡± Hiashi Hyuuga nodded in agreement. ¡°We should prioritize defensive assignments¡ªprotection of trade routes, reinforcement of village patrols. We cannot afford to appear weak, not when our enemies are surely watching.¡± Shibi Aburame adjusted his dark glasses. ¡°Agreed. The loss of shinobi has left our scouting networks compromised. If we don¡¯t reestablish our surveillance, we won¡¯t see the next attack coming until it¡¯s too late.¡± The abrupt assault form the Sky Village was still heavy in their heart. And it showed. Hiruzen let the room settle, his pipe resting idly in his fingers. The initial discussion had addressed the surface issues, manpower and missions. But those were symptoms, not the disease. Konoha¡¯s foundation had been shaken. If they only reacted to immediate concerns, the village would remain in a perpetual state of vulnerability. They needed long-term solutions. Hiruzen took another slow drag, letting the smoke curl from his lips before finally speaking again. ¡°This is not just about survival,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the lingering tension. ¡°We must look beyond the immediate crisis. We¡¯re too focused on putting out fires,¡± he muttered, fingers tapping idly against the edge of the document in front of him. ¡°Short-term fixes aren¡¯t going to cut it. We need a real plan.¡± The hokage exhaled slowly, watching as the Nara clan head leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table. ¡°We¡¯re low on manpower, right? Then we should start at the root. The Academy students need to graduate early.¡± A ripple of surprise passed through the room. Homura Mitokado adjusted his glasses, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s premature. Most of them won¡¯t be ready for active duty in six months, let alone now.¡± Shikaku shrugged. ¡°Then we make them ready. We don¡¯t have the luxury of time. Those kids are going to be the next generation of shinobi whether we like it or not. If we don¡¯t start taking their education seriously, we¡¯re just setting ourselves up for another crisis a few years from now.¡± ¡°The Academy students must be prepared to graduate early. We cannot afford to wait for another six months. We need resources now.¡± A few officials exchanged uncertain glances, but no one interrupted. ¡°The war has left us weak, and there is no guarantee that our enemies will give us the time we need to recover. If we do not reinforce our ranks now, the next conflict could break us entirely.¡± Shikaku paused. He stretched slightly, his fingers steepled as he continued. ¡°Aside from fixing the Academy. We need to address the issue of funds and missions. Right now, we¡¯re declining contracts we don¡¯t have the manpower for, but there¡¯s another solution.¡± He let the words hang in the air for a moment before stating plainly, ¡°We delegate to the smaller allied villages.¡± That caught their attention. Koharu Utatane frowned. ¡°You would have Konoha rely on outsiders?¡± Shikaku shook his head. ¡°Not rely on them. Work with them. We still represent the client. We still oversee the mission assignments. But we subcontract certain tasks to villages like Takigakure, Hoshigakure, and others. They get a cut of the payment, we lighten our workload, and in the process, we reinforce our alliances. Right now, Konoha can¡¯t afford to act like we¡¯re invincible. We¡¯re strong, but we also need to be smart.¡± A contemplative silence followed. Tsume Inuzuka considered the idea carefully. ¡°If handled well, this could strengthen ties between us and our allies.¡± Shibi adjusted his glasses. ¡°A decentralized approach to missions does pose risks, but the benefits outweigh them. The question is how we ensure the quality of execution.¡± Danzo¡¯s voice, cool and even, cut through the discussion. ¡°If they fail, it reflects on us. Our reputation will suffer.¡± Shikaku gave a lazy wave of his hand, dismissing the concern. ¡°That¡¯s why we oversee everything. We don¡¯t send them anything too complicated at first, just standard protection and retrieval missions. Things that don¡¯t carry too much risk. If they prove themselves, we expand the scope.¡± He yawned. ¡°And if they mess up¡­ well, we adjust.¡± Hiruzen, who had been silently listening, took another slow drag from his pipe before setting it down. His sharp eyes met Shikaku¡¯s, then moved across the room. ¡°The Academy reforms and the mission restructuring¡­ These are the steps Konoha needs to take.¡± His voice was steady, leaving no room for doubt. ¡°We will move forward with both. Next, we move on to the issue of food and the growing unrest within the village.¡± The shinobi leaders had spoken at length, but now it was time for Konoha¡¯s civilian council members to take the floor. ******************************************** The morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth and freshly cut wood through the temporary housing district. The makeshift shelters, hastily built using doton ninjutsu and salvaged materials, weren¡¯t much, but they kept the rain out and gave people a place to rest. Inside one of the mud-walled barracks, Ando stirred awake, staring at the wooden ceiling. He pushing himself upright on his cot. The shelter wasn¡¯t large, just a shared sleeping space lined with thin mattresses and blankets, but it was home for now. Other young workers, mostly orphans and displaced civilians, still slept around him. Some snored softly; others curled up tightly, trying to steal just a few more minutes of rest before the day¡¯s work began. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He ran a hand through his dark long hair, then reached for his tattered shirt, tugging it over his head. Another day of hauling stone, creating bricks, and reinforcing buildings. He had gotten used to it by now. The exercise itself was meant to reintegrate him into society. It¡¯s been a week since then, and Ando could tell that it had its effects. From across the room, a familiar presence stirred. Chika, wrapped in a thin blanket, sat up on her cot a few feet away. Her sharp eyes, flickered toward Ando before she let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Ando muttered, rolling his shoulders. ¡°I remember, you used to be quite a morning person.¡± Chika smirked, stretching lazily. ¡°Well, sometimes I¡¯m not. I was hoping for five more minutes before someone starts yelling at us to start moving bricks again.¡± Ando smiled a little at that. It was true. Every morning, one of the older workers would come storming through, barking orders about their assignments. But today, it wasn¡¯t a worker who entered the shelter. The door swung open, letting in the bright morning light, and a chunin in standard Konoha gear stepped inside. He had a tired but composed look about him, a clipboard in hand, and his vest looked slightly dusty from his own share of reconstruction work. ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± the chunin¡¯s voice carried over the murmuring of those waking up. ¡°For those of you old enough to be at the ninja academy, you¡¯re to report there at noon. Classes are starting again. As for all genins, you are to report at the hokage tow- I mean, the new ninja hall in an hour.¡± Ando blinked. The Academy? Chika, now fully awake, smiled. ¡°About time!¡± The chunin¡¯s sharp gaze scanned the room before continuing. ¡°This isn¡¯t optional. Anyone still of age to attend must report to the Academy courtyard by noon. Whether you have been previously part of the academy or not. Got it?¡± Ando glanced at Chika, who was staring at the chunin with a thoughtful expression. She caught his gaze and sighed, rubbing the back of her head. ¡°Well,¡± she muttered, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to part ways here, for now. Actually¡­ I have already graduated the academy around 6 months ago. So, I will be heading towards the new ninja hall.¡± The girl explained. A moment of silence hung in the shelter, the others were considering the chunin¡¯s words, and Ando was registering Chika¡¯s. Around two years ago, she was a third year at the academy. It was normal for her to have graduated. It was a good thing for her. It meant she had grown stronger and gained more experience. In the worlds of shinobi, those were one of the most valuable things. Ando was just a little sad that she was going to go. He wouldn¡¯t be able to spend as much time with her as before. Still, he pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind, and mustered a smile. ¡°Congratulations, Chika.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that weird smile?¡± She gave him a deadpan stare. ¡°My smile has been off lately.¡± ¡°I noticed.¡± She fired back with a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s get breakfast first, there¡¯s till an hour before I have to go.¡± ********************************************** The midday sun cast long shadows over the newly rebuilt Academy courtyard. The once-proud institution, a place of learning and discipline, had changed. Ando could see it in the details, the uneven coloration of the new stone walls, the still-visible scorch marks that hadn¡¯t been scrubbed away yet. Wooden support beams jutted out from partially reconstructed rooftops, and some training fields remained littered with debris, a quiet reminder of the attack that had left the village in ruins. But despite the scars, the Academy stood. And that, Ando thought, was enough. The courtyard, which had once been a place where students would casually gather before classes, now felt different. Some student, both new and returning, stood in groups, murmuring amongst themselves. Others were more hesitant, casting cautious glances at their surroundings. For many of them, this was their first time stepping back into the Academy after the attack. Ando¡¯s eyes flickered across the gathering crowd. He didn¡¯t recognize most of them. His peers, the ones who had been in his year before he was taken, would have already advanced. Had they survived? He didn¡¯t know. A few instructors stood nearby, keeping watch over the gathered students. Their gazes were sharp, assessing--not just as teachers, but as shinobi. Even here, vigilance remained a priority. ¡°Welcome and welcome back to you all.¡± A powerful voice rang through the courtyard, and the murmuring died down. Ando turned his gaze toward the raised platform at the center of the courtyard, where several instructors now stood. At the front, Shimamoto Kin, the old Academy Chairman, surveyed the gathered students with a calm but commanding presence. He was dressed in full shinobi gear, a rare sight for an administrator, but one that made sense in these times. ¡°Many of you are returning,¡± Shimamoto continued, his voice steady. ¡°Others are stepping into the Academy for the first time. Regardless of which you are, know this, the Academy has changed, just as Konoha has.¡± ¡°The Sky Village¡¯s attack left scars on all of us. Some of you have lost friends. Family. Homes¡­ But you are still here. And the Academy will continue, as it always has.¡± Shimamoto continued, ¡°With the destruction of the main building, adjustments have been made. Classrooms have been reassigned, training fields are still under repair, and temporary facilities have been set up. But make no mistake, this is still the Academy.¡± His gaze hardened slightly. ¡°Your training will not be easier. If anything, it will be harder.¡± Having said his piece, Shimamoto nodded toward the instructors behind him, and Iruka Umino stepped forward. ¡°For the old students, form lines behind your teachers. Regrettably, we lost both mister Yumiko Nishikawa and Sugiyama Takahiro in the war... For those that cannot find their teachers, you shall form a line at the back, along with the new students. That is all.¡± The courtyard gradually shifted as students moved to their assigned instructors, forming lines. Ando deliberated for a second, wondering if he should head towards the line at the back. But then he caught sight of Soda, his old teacher. The man looked weary, but fine. Ando walked towards the line of unfamiliar faces, and waited his turn. The process seemed to be about the same as the one he went through during his admission into the academy. They went forward one by one, and then they were handed the academy guidebooks, student cards, and a dormitory assignment. But strangely enough, they weren¡¯t given a class assignment. Instead, they were told to head towards another place for a re-evaluation. Soon, it was Ando¡¯s turn. And he greeted his old teacher with a smile, but it was still a little awkward. ¡°Hey, Soda-sensei.¡± The man in front of him widened his eyes. He looked at Ando with a mix of emotions ranging from confusion, surprise, and relief. Before settling on joy. ¡°Ando!¡± Soda stepped closer and clasped Ando¡¯s shoulders in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re alive! How? What happened?¡± Ando frowned at the succession of questions. Now that he thought about it, he never inquired about how he got away from the snake. Ando presumed it was thanks to a rescue mission. But he never bothered to learn the details. He added it into the list of things he had to look into later. Realizing he was spacing out; Ando shook his head and gave a quick apology to the older ninja. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about how I got rescued. But I have been abducted during the incident two years ago.¡± Soda¡¯s expression softened upon hearing his response. He then gave Ando¡¯s shoulders a few comforting squeezes. He did not ask about what happened during those two years, he knew that the event must still be weighting heavy on the orphan. Instead, he moved on with re-registration process. Handing Ando his new documents before directing him towards the next step. ¡°Come find me when you have time!¡± Soda offered as Ando headed towards a training field behind the old 1st year¡¯s dormitory. A large group of students had already gathered there, some murmuring to each other, others standing quietly, waiting in line. Ando let his eyes roam around as he scanned the setup. The training field had been transformed into a testing ground, where dozens of students were undergoing evaluations simultaneously. The process seemed to be unfolding relatively fast, with chunin supervisors overseeing everything while genin proctors administered the individual tests. Ando approached the first line and waited his turn. He passed the time by observing the students lining up for their test. His eyes caught a few interesting individuals, catching even a glimpse of the original rookie nine. Before long, it was his turn. A genin with a clipboard gestured for Ando to step forward. ¡°Your student card?¡± the genin held his hand out expectantly. Ando complied. ¡°Do you have any knowledge of ninjutsu? Or ninja techniques that you can demonstrate?¡± he stated. To which Ando simply performed a seal-less Doton: Earth Formation. Before the surprised genin now laid a dirt brick. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s quite impressive. You¡¯ve got excellent chakra control too.¡± The genin praised. He rapidly jolted down his evaluation on a note before handing it to Ando, along with the student card. ¡°You can head over to the next line.¡± Ando simply nodded and moved on to the next phase of the test: Genjutsu awareness and execution. A different genin proctor, a young kunoichi with sharp eyes and a composed stance, stepped forward to receive him. ¡°I¡¯m going to cast a basic genjutsu on you.¡± She warned. ¡°Try to dispel it as quickly as you can.¡± Ando gave a short nod, and soon, he felt a discreet surge of chakra trying to influence him. Yet, he didn¡¯t even get the opportunity to try and dispel it. The genjutsu simply failed to take hold. The kunoichi blinked in confusion and tried again. But it came down to the same result. After thinking for a moment, the girl stopped trying and wrote down his evaluation before sending him off. The next phase was Taijutsu and raw physical strength. This time, the test was simple: a spar against a genin proctor. Unlike before, where proctors simply observed his reactions, this was a true measure of combat ability. Ando was assigned to a lean, dark-haired genin with a calm presense. ¡°No need to go all out,¡± the genin remarked, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Just a basic spar to assess your form and technique.¡± Ando nodded once and dropped into a stance. The genin moved first, testing with a simple sequence of strikes¡ªa jab, a low kick, a feint toward the ribs. Ando reacted smoothly, blocking where necessary, sidestepping where efficient. The genin adjusted, increasing speed slightly, but Ando continued to move with calculated precision, as if he could see in advance what his opponent would do. The chunin supervisor watching the match gave a small nod, then signaled the end. The genin stepped back, exhaling slightly. ¡°Not bad. Your defense is solid. Could use more aggression, though.¡± Ando simply nodded. He wasn¡¯t interested in unnecessary offense. With his stats, he was sure he would have no trouble taking on the genin. The chunin finished writing his evaluation. ¡°Next!¡± AN: Thanks for reading! I¡¯ll be posting Ando¡¯s full stats next